BBW Clubs, SSBBW and BBW forum

I have had an interest in fat women squashing much smaller people ever since I was a little kid, to include myself being squashed by fat women. Unfortuneately I haven't had many experiences personally. I have learned this is a fetish that is somewhat common, and has been called either "squash","crush", or just "presure" fetish by those in the know.
When I first began to be interested in this fetish it wasn't so drastic, but as time went on I began to think of it in greater and greater extremes. I began to seek any and all material I could find on this fetish to its most extreme, but all I could ever find always turned out to be ordinary. Sure there were some bigger women on the scene now, but they weren't really doing anything different, and certainly nothing really exreme. There was one woman who was about 600 pounds and she would stand on a guys chest, but only for a couple of seconds. There were several 300-400-and 500 pound women that were coming into the business, but they weren't doing anything really extreme either. Just simple stuff, mostly of them sitting on guys laps, or maybe on a guys chest and stomache for a short period of time. But then one day I found out about another new SSBBW on the scene, and she was supposedly over 700 pounds.


I ordered her video as soon as it was available. It was titled Jessica Crushes All: Crushed to Death, Volume One. Upon recieving it in my mail box I knew what it was and I excitedly rushed home. I saw the title on it as I pulled it out of the box and a wave of joy sent goose bumps over my arms and a shiver down my spine. I put it in the player, and hit play. In a few seconds the title flashed onto the screen, and quickly the first scene began. There she was on the screen, Jessica, and she was indeed huge. I didn't doubt her claim of weighing over 700 pounds. She was completely naked I could see as the camera pulled back to show all of her from head to toe standing beside a tiny little man in comparison to her. He wore only some black briefs, and a black mask, and it appeared he was gagged. Also his hands were bound behind his back.


It was the most amazing thing I'd ever seen. With the tiny man forced to sit down on the floor, she came up behind him. She lifted her belly apron with both her hands as much as she could and set it on top of his head, before she stepped just a bit closer to him enveloping his entire head into the blubber of her belly and thighs, as her belly slid forward and trapped it behind it's blubbery curtain. Then she stepped backward draging her flesh over his head, and he fell onto his back. In the next moment she bent over at her hips and again his head was incased in her soft belly, just before she pushed herself with her legs just a little forward and then fell on top of him with a great unrestricted flop. Her landing caused the floor to creak, and all his air to flow out of his lungs with a muted grunt. Her flesh made a loud smacking sound, and there was a big thud. She sqealed loudly, perhaps from excitement as she landed. His body from head and down over his pelvic bone and down his thighs was completely burried under her massive body. I had seen such a manuver done before but only on a bed and not with such impressive force. There could be no way now that this tiny man under her bulk would be able to breathe. His head was completely burried benieth at least 100 pounds of fat, not to mention the transfer of even greater weight from her body bearing down on it with her movements. Several seconds passing by and she hadn't yet begun to move off of him even enough to allow him a slight breathe. Within a minute the critical time for brain damage from suffocation would be well in effect. But he probably couldn't even take a breath with his chest under her weight like it was. It had to be so compressed that taking a breath would be impossible.

Finally dark times came to an end. Their jobs as circus fat ladies took off again giving them a good income, and some of their old squash clients returned, along with some new ones. Alice and June quickly accumilated a good deal of money again, and also began a rapid weight gain once more. Each of them gained all the weight they had lost and a quarter again as much in just five months. Over the next decade they florished in all their business, and in further weight gain again increasing their weight by at least fifty percent each, at which point they were so fat it became very difficult to get around, so they both hired servants to tend to their needs. They rode around on flat carts that were pushed and pulled by two or three attendants. So the fat ladies kept to their routines, and ate as much as ever and usually a lot more. Slowly but steadily more pounds were added to their bodies and they became fatter still for a couple more years, and then they decided to retire from the circus business. They were considered to be tied in the record book as being the second heaviest woman on earth. They each wanted to break all records.
Even being so huge, they still had people coming to them to be squashed, and some even wanting to be really crushed by them. They happily oblidged all comers who had such wishes.

Though Alice and June couldn't really walk very well for any length of time they could still stand and manuver around enough to do certain things they needed to do. As a result on more than one occassion victims/clients of theirs were sent to the hospital with severe injuries, the least of which would be a few broken ribs, clavicle, or shoulder blade. The worse cases would have broken bones, and greater internal damage to various soft tissues, and organs. Suprizingly only two had died in the hospital, and only one who had requested the most extreme session had died there in the house. When examined post mortum he was found to have had virtually all his internal organs crushed beyond repair. All of his ribs were broken, both clav bones broken, both shoulder blades broken, pelvis fractured, both arms broken, both legs broken, back broken in multiple places, neck broken, jaw broken, and skull collapsed crushing the brain to mush. Even his hands and fingers had been crushed and broken. All of this was done in a period of just two or three hours. The two fat women hadn't intended to kill the man, but once so much damage had been done that he was screaming in pain, and was probably going to die anyway, they decided to go ahead and crush his heart and his brain to put him out of misery, but they would not go that far again with a client to risk them dying. Times were changing, and even here murder was not easily overlooked without consiquences. Their money took care of this one time deal.

What I saw as I entered the establishment was an absolutely amazing sight, awe inspiring in fact. Just a few feet from me sat two of the fattest women I had ever seen in person in my life. Well, perhaps ever, anywhere. One woman was white, and she had the most enormous belly I have ever seen. It totally filled and overflowed her lap. She actually had no lap. Her belly filled every inch of space from what I would consider to be her chest, (and where her breasts would be if they were proportionate enough. She had them, but they just seemed small due to the emmensity of her belly.) out to her sides, over her hips. Also straight out in front of her as she sat there, and beyond the area where her knees would undoutedly be, but they too were covered by her blubbery belly. She would likely measure perhaps four feet, maybe more, from side to side, and the same from front to back. Indeed the rest of her that was visible was also quite large. Her upper arms, and her calves were equally awe inspiring, just not so much as her belly.
The other gorgeous femme was a black woman. She was likely to be of near equal bulk overall to her friend, but was of a different build, and none the less awe inspiring. It was apparent that she carried considerable girth in her buttox which was somewhat hidden from my view as she sat, but that carried over into her amazingly bulging hips, out from which her barrel sized thighs protruded in front of her. Her belly though, hardly concealed any of them from view. Several large rolls of fat and a few smaller ones cascaded down each of her thighs and turned into more rolls down her wonderfully massive calves. Yes the black woman's calves were indeed of greater portion than the white womans. Also the black womans breast seemed much much bigger. Their arms seemed to be about the same size, both were massively fat.

They were sitting facing eachother at a small table. It looked small compared to them anyway. It's surface was covered with plates of food, about six different plates, and two large glasses. I could only imagine the strain that was being put upon the chairs they each sat on, or how they kept from breaking under such weight. They were metal though, which was becoming more popular than wood.
I approached the two, and considered introducing myself to them, because I was thinking I would like to photograph them. For one I was attracted to fat women, and two I knew I could be onto something good, maybe a big seller finally, and this could be my big break to get into the upper ranks of the photography world. My theme would be...
"Fat Ladies of the Circus"...like those done of the clowns I'd seen. I could try to capture that inner soul, that emotion. But, they were both very busy it appeared in their eating and drinking. So I decided to wait until they had finished. That ended up being two hours later. They ate every crumb of food on the six plates, and six more plates were brought out to them. They each consumed a dozen fried eggs, and a dozen strips of bacon, six sides of hashbrowns, six bowls of oatmeal, and a dozen biscuits with sausage gravy. Each of them drank two large glasses of milk.
Finally I could introduce myself, and give them my proposal.
We all sat there for another hour and had coffee while we talked. As it so happened, and to my delight, they were both retired for the most part. They were both into their fifties, and both had worked as, I couldn't believe it, circus fat ladies, and had been around the world. They were now both living together and were business partners, but they wouldn't say what that was at that moment.
I went on and made my offer to them. I was prepared to pay each of them $25.00 to pose for me. That was good money at the time, damn good. However they seemed disinterested in the money. I was invited to their residence to discuss things further with them. I would find out why fifty bucks didn't interest them.

After leaving the resturant, I saw them enter into a limosine. I rushed to my car and began persuit. In a few minutes I followed them into a private drive that went a ways through some forrested land, and then we came to a clearing and there was their house. It was a large rock mansion, with two stories. So it seemed these two fat women were loaded. They were riding in a cueffered rolls royce that probably cost at least $20,000, and they lived in a house that probably cost $100,000 in a time when most folks paid $3,000 at most for a really nice new car, and less than $15,000 for a nice new house. Inside the house they had an elevator that was rated for 5,000 pounds. I found out that between the two of them they were somewhere between 1,400-1,600 pounds, and fully expected to be over a ton within the nearer future, so a two and a half ton lift made good sense, to be on the safe side.
I waited on the first floor while they went up on the lift to go freshen up. An hour later they returned wearing dresses as they had worn earlier, but of different colors. The white woman, Alice, was wearing a full length sleavless, but the black woman's, June, was a knee length, and also sleavless. I was so happy to see their bare and enormous fat arms jiggling as they moved. We all three retired to the parlor to have our disscussion.
I learned that they had both started working as circus fat ladies just as they hit their twenties, and quickly became successful, in that endevor aswell as learning about another vocation that paid them a great deal more. It was an unheard of fetish back then. They had many men, and some women come to them, and ask to be sat upon,and squashed by them. Others wanted them just to eat all they could in front of them. Some even wanted as much as to be trampled by the huge women. Most all of these clients were well to do people, and so for nearly a full decade Alice and June recieved their percentages being circus fat ladies, and also made as much as $1,500 each some nights. They both invested wisely, and also bought as much gold as they could. Then came the crash, which lasted just over another decade. The circus pay died to a trickle of nothing, and their investments became mostly worthless, but they had the hard currency of gold still. Never the less they both lost 200-250 pounds each through this dark period. Only a handful of their night time clients remained.

... just as he was about to pass out, she lifted her massive bulk and let ...

Alex pushes away his laptop in disgust because he realizes that the story he is writing for the contest is the same old story again and again. He just couldn't think of the proper angle to get started and lose himself in the fantasy of telling a story that lives only in his imagination.

Just then, the phone rings and it was Rosalie, his friend and former girlfriend. After hearing about how her confusion on whether she is bi-sexual or not still persists, the conversation turns to more realistic matters.


Rosalie: Dude, it's Saturday night and I have got to do something. I am sooo bored out of my mind. What are you doing tonight?

Alex: I don't know, nothing I guess.

Rosalie: Wrong, we are going out. If I can't have sex I at least want to watch someone go at it. This girl at work who I have had the hots for told me about a place that she goes to with her man; orgy city and no one even cares if you look good or not. I don't know if I believe that but ...

[Interupting her in mid-sentence]

Alex: Excuse me? Are you crazy? I don't want to get an STD like Herpes or AIDS. I'd rather stay home with Rosemarie.

Rosalie: Pluuhease, give the hand a break man. Just come and watch then. You won't catch anything like that will you?

Alex: Fine. How desperate have I become?


[Off they went to a place called A Clockwork Orange; past the burly guy keeping watch over the elevator to the place. Apparently, if a participant of a previous party didn't give your name, you weren't getting in. It was the top floor of a garment industry type factory building in an industrial section of the city. The walls within were painted orange, dim mood lighting accentuated the macabre feel to the place, a maze of oddly furnished rooms with plastic strips between rooms like in meat warehouses and instead of a coat check, there was a clothes check where you could drop off your garments to walk around al fresco. Alex was having none of that but Rosalie was always a bit more daring. Rosalie went off on her merry way.]

Rosalie: Alex, this is the place to let go and live out your fantasies. Enjoy it.

[With those final words, she strolled into a room and became part of the scene.]

[Alex - It was so weird to see so many people naked and in various positions of sexual intercourse. All shapes, sizes, colors, enthnicities and sexual orientations. It was like the U.N. of sex. Near the bar area you had straight people picking each other up next to gays and lesbians, while Mistresses trampled and Masters whipped their slaves.]


[Alex decided to take a walk around to see what other cool stuff he could see. As he walked, he saw group sex, group masturbation, menage-a-trios (both male and female dominated), partner swapping, a sex toy room, assorted other D/s or fetish acts and just about any other sex related activity you could imagine. There was one room that seemed pretty isolated and not as busy as the rest which he headed toward.]

[Just as he reached the plastic strips he heard a gurgling sound, some struggling and a couple of women giggling. He hesitated for a moment and then walked into the room. There were about 4 or 5 big women (SSBBW's to be exact) and about the same number of guys and gals laid around the room in various states of consciousness. He surveyed the area with awe and excitement. He never expected to find squashing/crushing on the menu at the A.C.O.]


Alex: Uhm, hello. My name is Alan. What are you doing in here?

Rachel: Hi. We are the queens of crush. We love to squash men and women with our bodies. We don't have sex if that's what you are here for and besides, you saw there were plenty of places you can get that here. My name is Rachel and these are my fellow queens, Teresa, Diane, Heather and Sofia. So are you here to get squashed or just to watch? It's usually the same people here so you are the first new person in a long while.

Alex: Can I ask how much you guys weigh?

Rachel: Sure, I weigh about 350lbs, Heather is around 400lbs, Diane is 450lbs, Teresa is around 500lbs and last but not least Sofia is the baby at 550lbs.

[Suddenly, Alex realized that Sofia has been sitting on someone but didn't realize it really until now because of the low light and the fact that he only saw feet and a head sticking out of either end of her hips on a low bench like seat.]

Heather: Time!


[Teresa and Diane walked over to Sofia and started helping Sofia get up off the bench. Alex stared in disbelief as a completely crushed human being emerged from underneath the massive body of Sofia who stood at about 6'5" and as wide as the warehouse like doorway.]


Alex: Is he alright? Just how long were you sitting on him?

Sofia: Hi Cutie. I was on top of him exactly 1 minute and 20 seconds without moving ... for the 5th time in the past 20 or 30 minutes. We use 1 minute and 20 seconds because after that, there is a much bigger risk of causing physical harm to someone from a heart attack to brain damage due to lack of oxygen. I think this guy is done for the night though and so are these others. They can't take my weight anyway. I don't know why I love to feel a person struggle under me so much but that is the reason we are all here. To live out our crush and squash fantasies.

Teresa: Yeah, I love it too.

Diane: Me too. I mean, it isn't about being a mistress/slave or getting sex out of it. It is purely for the sake of feeling someone getting flat under us, struggle and not be able to move, breathe or get us off them. I love to watch when Teresa or Sofia (especially since she makes everyone the flatest) gently sway with the guys under them struggling and the girls just disappearing. well, a gentle sway is the most I have ever seen anyone move them once they settle in.

Heather: So, are you staying for a while?


[With those words still ringing in his ears, Alex took a deep look into his own psyche and decided if this was really what he wanted.]


Alex: Yes. Yes I am.

Teresa: Listen, we don't know what he is capable of so I think he is going to have to work his way up to us.

Sofia: Agreed. You have to understand something Alan. Once we sit on you, we aren't getting up for 1 minute and 20 seconds no matter what. we know that however it might feel to you, that amount of time will not cause any problems so no matter what happens, we are staying put. That is, unless you can find a way to move us. Are you ready for that?

Alex: I have been ready for this my whole life.

Teresa: Hmmm, sounds promising.


[With that, Rachel took him by the arm and started to take his clothes off.]


Rachel: We like to feel everything so no clothes between us. You can keep your underwear on if you want but that's it.

Alex: OK, underwear only.

Heather: Come over here flat boy. This is where Rachel sits on her people.


[It turns out they each had a bench of their own along with cuffs to tie people's hands and feet down.]


Rachel: Don't worry, those we reserve for special people. You won't be needing them.

Heather: You ready?

Alex: Yes.

Rachel: Yes.


[Rachel slowly sat on Alex's chest and stomach side-saddle, hands on hips with feet dangling about an inch off the floor. Just about that time, Rosalie stuck her head in the room looking for Alex.]


Rosalie: Dude, what are you doing? You looking to get killed or something?

Sofia: I think you should leave now little girl ... before it's too late.


[Alex didn't answer but smiled in Rosalie's direction. Coming off of Alex's face, Rosalie and Sofia locked eyes. Suddenly, the tension in the room was as thick as split-pea soup. Rosalie wasn't always the sharpest knife in the draw but even she knew that pushing this was not in her best interest.]


Rosalie: Can I stay and watch?

Sofia: Hmmm, now that is a good idea. Why don't you do that.


[That last statement kind of scared Rosalie but it was too late, she had already put her foot in her mouth.]


Diane: So, why don't you tell us about yourself? How do you know Alan?


[Rosalie chuckles nervously]

Rosalie: "Alan" is my ex and I brought him here because I needed a guy to come with. You know the deal, come with a partner or you aren't allowed in. Otherwise, there wouldn't be enough people to swap around with.

Diane: So what we were you hoping to find here? It seems to me like you would be a good apprentice for us.

Heather: I don't know. She'd have to work awfully hard to measure up even if she seems to have the body for it. How is the stomach? That is the important question.

Diane: Well, does she even like it is a bigger question in my mind.

Teresa: Well if you ask me, this is not for everyone. It takes a special person to do what we do.

Sofia: Heather ...

Heather: Oh shit! She is flat footing again. Time!

Rachel: Already? I feel like I just sat down.

[Rosalie looked at Rachel's feet which Sofia had gestured toward when calling Heather just in time to see that Rachel's feet were no longer dangling but were touching the floor completely. Apparently, she had sunk in a bit. Rachel slowly began to rise from on top of Alex who was a nice shade of pink by now.]

lol, it's kind of my epic saga of squash. It continues my first story, so you may want to read that one first.


It was about a week after the last humiliating ordeal Jill had put me through, and I knew she'd soon have something new in store. It was Saturday, and we both had the day off. I was laying on the couch watching TV when Jill walked in, wearing pyjama pants and a too small t-shirt which did nothing to conceal her big boobs and bigger belly.

"Mornin, Geoff" she said, and before I could reply, she plopped her massive ass down onto my chest. The air was immediately forced from my lungs, as I let out a loud groan. Her entire body visibly jiggled beneath her revealing outfit, and I was amazed to realize how attracted to her I'd become since the last beating she laid down on me. Her hips stretched from near my chin to almost my crotch, and I was struggling to breath right away. She just sat there for about five minutes, without another word, as a gasped for air beneath her bulk.

Finally, she lifted up off of me, and I gratefully sucked in all the air I could get, which wasn't much, because she came crashing back down after I had a few breaths. She placed her left hand on my crotch, discovering my raging erection. "Enjoying yourself, Geoffrey?" she smirked down at me. I nodded weakly. Suddenly, BAM! She slapped me across the face. "I SAID, are you enjoying yourself?"

"Yes, ma'am" I wheezed. She slapped me again.

"Good boy. You really wanted to have sex with me last time, didn't you?"

"Yes, ma'am" BAM-BAM! Twice, back and forth across the face.

"Well, you just might get your chance tonight." She noticed the excitement in my eyes and laughed. "BUT," she continued, "You're going to have to be a very good boy today, okay"

"Yes, ma'am" She lifted up and dropped back down, crushing me further into the couch. I could feel the wood below the cushions pushing against my back.

"Yes ma'am, what?"

"Yes ma'am... I'll be a very... good boy"

"Excellent, because Anna's coming to visit, and she'll be staying here for the night!". I froze. Anna was Jill's bitchy step-sister; we'd never got along, and we hated each other's guts. Generally, when she came to visit Jill, Jill gave me a heads up and I made myself scarce. But I could tell from the glint in her eye that this time I would be staying at home. I shuddered... well, under Jill's massive weight, I probably didn't have enough space to actually shudder, but you get the idea.

"That's right!" she taunted, "I've promised Anna a VERY pleasant visit, and you're going to help provide it." She finally lifted up off of me, turned around, and glared down. "Any problems with that?"

I desperately wanted to say no, but I realised that it wasn't really an option, and maybe if I cooperated I would actually get the sex Jill had mentioned. So I panted out a faint "Yes, ma'am", and her face lit right up.

"Awesome! This is going to be fun!" She sounded just like a giddy teenage girl, only she was giddy over the prospect of my humiliation. She pulled a piece of paper out of her pocket, and handed it to me.

"Here's you're instructions for the beginning of the day: 1) Memorize this speech. 2) Get naked, and 3) Go lay by the front door, you little welcome mat! Oh, and just to remind you why you're going to be good today..."

She pulled her shirt over her head, revealing her tantalizingly proportioned breasts in bra, and her upper belly. Then she pulled the waistline of her pants down underneath her lower belly, leaving her entire stomach on display. "Pretty flabby, huh? Watch this-" She began to shake, and her amazing gut wiggled back and forth, jiggling and bouncing... it was one of the most beautiful things I had ever seen. I sat up, my jaw dropping, as she shook like Jello for around fifteen seconds. Then she abruptly stopped, replaced her clothing, and proceeded to slap me back and forth across the face for a minute, while I just sat there in front of her and took it, my cheeks burning, both from the slapping and the embarassment of being so complacent.

"Boy, oh boy, Geoff, you're sure pathetic! Now I have to get in the shower, and you have to get to work, Anna will be here soon!"

She turned and walked off, and I stared and her big fat booty until she was out of site down the hallway, then I read the speech a few times to myself- I was shocked. I couldn't believe the things she wanted me to say to someone she knew I hated to lose face in front of... and this was just the beginning of my day. I sucked it up and got to work...


After laying on the floor naked for about fifteen minutes while Jill took a long shower (As she explained to me once, it takes a long time to wash so much body), I heard the door opening... and in came Anna, without even knocking... typical for her... ugh...

She looked down at me and burst out laughing. I felt my cheeks burning already. Without a word, and without taking off her sneakers, she stepped up onto my chest. "What a nice little welcome mat!" She chortled. I strained underneath her weight. Anna wasn't nearly as big as Jill (I knew from a conversation I overheard that she weighed around 250 pounds, and if you remember my last story you'll know that Jill weighed MUCH more than that.), but she was heavy, and really, any woman standing on your chest is a bit uncomfortable. Anna was a pear shaped girl with a small potbelly, big boobs, big hips, big butt, big thighs... you get the picture. She has a round face and long, curly blond hair. But I digress...

Lifting her feet up one at a time, she kicked her sneakers off. I gasped and wheezed under the intense weight of all of her on one foot, and she laughed some more. She bounced on the tips of her toes for a few seconds, and then, probably because I was turning purple, stepped off of me onto the floor. I was relieved, and sucked in air, but it was short lived, because she lifted her left foot and rested it on my face, with her toes positioned just above my nose, forcing me to suck in her pungent foot odour. "Smell good?" she smirked, "Well, how about you stop breathing through your mouth for a little bit, so you can enjoy the smell... and while you're at it, Jill said you have something to say to me!"

I had hoped she wouldn't remember... I hesitated to speak, although I did start with the nose-only breathing. Just then Jill appeared from the hallway... "Geoffrey, don't hesitate!!! Be a good boy!" she taunted. I had no choice... really...

"Anna, (sniff) you beautiful princess, I realize (sniff) that all our problems are my fault, as I am a pathetic worm (sniff) who scarcely deserves to (sniff) smell your beautiful feet. I promise to be utterly obedient (sniff) to all your desires today, so that you may derive enjoyment from (sniff) my suffering." I don't know how I got the words out. Anna and Jill both burst out laughing.

"Give him some orders, babe, try him out" suggested Jill.

"Stand up, slave!"

I stood, and Anna looked up into my eyes (I'm about four inches talled than her.) "I hope we have as much fun as Jill promised". Then, without warning, she jammed her chubby knee into my bare crotch. Stars exploded in front of me, and I fell on my knees. The pain was excrutiating.

"Careful with those babe, I'm gonna need em later" Jill said, giggling. "Now let's go get some snacks ready, we can watch a movie."

Ten minutes later I lay upturned on the couch in front of the TV. They marched into the room, with a big bowl of popcorn, and two big bags of chips. Jill put on the movie, while Anna just plopped down onto my stomach. I wheezed, and she laughed her obnoxious laugh. I couldn't believe what Jill was putting me through, or that I was willing to take it.

Regardless, after Jill popped on the movie, she walked over to me, stood in front of my face for a minute, then sat slowly down onto my face and chest. Her enormous butt cheek blocked out all the light, and as the fat of her ass gathered around my face, I barely managed to turn to the side enough to be able to get a bit of air now and then. Jill wiggled around, getting comfortable, while Anna just reclined. A minute or two later, I faintly heard Anna say "I think he likes it, Jill. Hahaha", and she started slapping my bulging erection. "Having fun down there, couch?"

After a few seconds, Jill got angry... "Geoffrey, I believe Anna asked you a question..." she said, and started bouncing lightly on my already flattened face and chest... "Just because you're down there doesn't mean you get to just ignore us!"

"Yes... ma'am, I'm having fun..." I could barely get the words out. Jill told Anna that she should punish me for my delayed reply... do I even have to say that Anna was thrilled by the idea? She got off me, which released a lot of pressure and allowed me a few more breaths, but then she flopped back down onto my stomach, bouncing a few times. She slapped my penis harder than ever, and cackled with delight.

By the end of the movie, I was barely conscious, and utterly squashed. The credits rolled, and Jill heaved herself up off of me. I couldn't take deep breaths right away, my chest was too compacted from the two hours of her bulk weighing down on it. Jill told Anna that she was going to take the movie back, and pick up supper. Supper? They had devoured all the junk food they brought out with them over the past couple hours, and they still have room for supper? Jill walked out the door, telling Anna to have fun while she was gone.

After the door shut, Anna wasted no time. "Get your knees up, slave". I complied, and she lifted her butt off me once again, only to rotate so she was facing me, and drop her fat ass down on my crotch, hard. She leaned back against me knees, and lifted up her legs to take off her socks. She set one over my face... it was sweaty, and I had no choice but to enjoy the smell.

"Is my big butt crushing your balls, slave?"

"Yes, ma'am"

"Awesome." She lifted up and bounced back down. "Does my sock smell good? Be honest"

"No, ma'am"

"Wonderful. Would you like me to take it away? Of course you would." She kicked the sock off of my face. "Now you can suck my toes until Jill gets back!"

One by one, I sucked on her sweaty, salty toes, all the while wincing from the pain of her ass squishing my crotch, and straining from the effort of supporting her with my knees. She maintained eye contact the whole time, which only added to the humiliation of being so subservient to someone I loathed. Now and then she'd bounce on my crotch, or slap my face with her feet. Jill finally arrived home a half hour later. Her and Anna went into the kitchen to divvy up the food Jill brought home, and I heard Jill say something about getting into more comfortable clothes. She shouted to me to get ready to serve as a footstool, and I got down onto the floor on my hands and knees.

They returned in skimpy lingere. Anna walked in first, her thighs wiggling like crazy, her wide hips undulating with every step. I was turned on in spite of my distaste for her. But that didn't compare to Jill, whose entire body shook as she bounded into the room. Her belly wobbled from side to side, her hips shook and bounced, her breasts had taken on a life of their own inside the too-small bra she wore. Amazing. My jaw just dropped as they sat on the couch, resting their meaty legs on my back. I struggled, in my weakened state, to support them while they chowed down on Jill's favorite...tacoes. I shuddered at the thought of what was to come.

When they finished, it was time for face sitting. I sat at the foot of the couch, my upturned face ready to serve as a cushion. Anna was up first. As she settled her fat butt down, she stopped with her panties just brushing my nose. "Ready, Geoff? Take a deep breath, and a good look at my fat ass!" She settled down, her slightly damp panties were all I could see for a second, then I could see nothing. My face sank deep into her ass crack. "Spread my cheeks, Geoff, so you can get wayyyy up there!" I obeyed, and her flabby butt cheeks swallowed my face whole. I was surrounded by soft, glorious fat on all sides. That has to be one of the glories of all fat girls (even Anna)- when they sit on your face, there's nothing hard to hurt your nose, just lots of soft butt flesh to cushion you for the crushing.

Anna cackled. "Wow, Jill, now I know why you keep this loser around... what a great cushion! Hear that, worm boy? You're a real good seat. I bet your face is gonna smell like ass for days, though. Oh well!" Her and Jill both laughed. I'd been down for a long time, and I was starting to need air. I tapped her thighs. She didn't get up. I got frantic, and started kicking. She simply ordered me not to squirm. I thought I was going to pass out, when she lifted just enough for me to breathe through my nose, and ordered "Sniff my butt, you little dog!" I took in the smell of her sweaty ass for a few seconds before she settled back down. After thirty seconds, she said "You want air again, you have to earn it!" She put her hand on top of mine, and said the words I'd been dreading: "Pull my finger!" Jill just laughed. I had no choice, really... with my dignity (if I had any left to begin with) completely gone, I pulled her finger. PLBBBT! A very loud fart in my face. She lifted up again. Jill was laughing her ass off.

"I just farted in your face, Geoff! How do you like that? Does it smell good?"

It didn't, but I had to breathe, so I sniffed her putrid fart, while she reveled in having me in such an awful position. Then she suddenly jumped up. "Shit, I forgot, I have a date in fifteen minutes, I gotta go!" She ran for the guest room to get dressed, and I thanked my lucky stars.

Jill wasted no time in walking across the room. She towered in front of me, and I observed that she'd removed her panties. "Finally, we have some alone time, Geoff!" And she dropped down onto my face. I heard Anna run out the door, saying she'd be back later. After almost a minute, Jill cut one and stood up. "Remember the rules from last week, Geoffrey?"

I did, so I sniffed really deep, and said "Thank you."

"Good boy. Now, I'm about ready for sex, but we still haven't finished our little carnival game. So here's what we'll do... you're gonna lick my ass for a few minutes, then you can have ONE guess. You were close last time, so there's a hint. If you get it right, you're gonna get laid... well, more like steamrolled."

I spread her cheeks and she plopped down, engulfing my head in all her wonderful ass flab. She positioned herself just well enough that I could sniff her butt while I licked it. After a minute, she farted right on my tongue. I kept licking diligently, and she laughed to herself. "Another one! I hope you like sniffing my gas Geoff, cause there's more where that came from." She let out a succession of three or four more farts, and then got up.

"465?" I offered.

"Close enough, 467. You're in luck Geoff, now get on your hands and knees and give me a pony ride to my room."

I didn't have a chance. She sat down, and I managed to support her weight for a few seconds, but when I tried to lift my arm, I collapsed to the floor, with her on top of me. I was squashed more completely than ever before.

"I guess here will have to do, then. Too bad, you don't get the extra support from the mattress... cause of course, you know I'm on top!"

She got up so I could roll onto my back. Then she grabbed one of Anna's socks and stuffed it in my mouth. "Just so you don't get any ideas about kissing me with your fart filled mouth" she teased.Then she passed me a condom, and I put it on. Then she lowered her self on to my eager cock. She straddled my crotch while I lay on my back, thrusting up into her wonderful pussy. She bounced mercilessly on my crotch, but that only enhanced the sensation. As if it wasn't already clear who was in control, she started slapping me across the face again. "Come on, Geoff, grab some flab! You know you want to!"

Of course I did. I took big handfuls of her fat, shaking her belly around. It shook like a flan, I swear it was one of the most beautiful things I ever saw. As her fat body jiggled, she kept right on slapping me, and bouncing... I was near orgasm in minutes. She must have known, because to top off the sex, she lay flat out across my body, giving me the full benefit of her 467 pounds, and burying my head in her luscious bosoms. We orgasmed at the same time, my pathetic little body struggling to spasm underneath her massivity. I can only imagine what her wonderful bulk must have looked like at the time, since her boobs blocked out all the light.

No sooner had we finished than she got up. To my shock, she stepped up onto my chest with both feet, and beamed down at me. "Well done, little man. Anyways, I'm going to bed. Anna's gonna need a doormat when she gets in, so you know where to position yourself. And keep that sock in your mouth, she'll get a kick out of that."

That said, she spat on my face, and walked down the hall, leaving me to gape at her jiggling ass for the last time that day.

I had a few busted ribs after that last ordeal. Yet it is a month later and they havenââ,¬â,,¢t stopped the assult on me either. I have lost weight , I am now 100 pounds even and yet they have gained weighed weighing in around 725 pounds each. I was scared for I knew one wrong move on there part and I would be dead yet I knew they didnââ,¬â,,¢t care about me.

Heather came over to me and sat down on my chest, her ass covered me from my upper leg to my neck. It always hurt when they sat on me for my ribs never healed up so ever time just caused more damage. I felt like I was under a car having my life squashed out of me. Then Missy entered the room with three dvds and a stack of pizza boxes along with a box of two litter bottles of pop. ââ,¬Å"move over fat ass you arenââ,¬â,,¢t getting him all to yourself. ââ,¬Å" said missy as she squeezed her way onto the couch and sat down on my face crushing my head into the couch. I was incased in flesh, with only a little air coming in from between her legs. The only problem with this was Missy had just got down working out in there home gym and her shorts were dripping wet from her sweet. ââ,¬Å"I hope you donââ,¬â,,¢t mind if I sit her for awhile Jeremy, I am tired from my work out and need to regain my strength and rest awhile.ââ,¬Â With that she reajusted the way she was sitting so more of her asshole and pussy was closer to my nose. With out any warning she let out a huge god awful fart. PHHHHHHHHHHHHHTTTTTTT.
ââ,¬Å"God lord Missy what the hell have you been doing and eating , that smells awfulââ,¬Â said heather. I wanted to gag but couldnââ,¬â,,¢t with the tonage on me. Missy started to laugh, ââ,¬Å"I worked on my stomach muscles today and when ever I do that, the gas factory starts in and it usually doesnââ,¬â,,¢t stop for awhile. So I hope your ready down there for an onslaught of farts. Not to mention my sweety ass shorts havenââ,¬â,,¢t been washed for a good two weeks so they are nice and ripe also. With that they began to watch there movie and eat there pizza. Every few minutes Missy would release a torrant of farts that would have my eyes watering and nose burning. My chest felt on fire from the prolonged sitting, my legs were numb and my arms were squashed flat. Not to mention my head was being reshaped by the pressure of missys weight on top of it. Finally they got up and heather decided she need to go to the store but Missy told her she wanted to stay home. So Heather left and missy smiled at me. Jeremy I want to help you relieve some of this tention in your pants but I need help relieveing some of my tention. You see I am extreamly horney right now as you could probalby tell by the smell so your going to help me. With that she pulled me to the floor and ripped off my pants. She stripped down to nothing and started to mount my dick. She lowered herself slowly down on my limp dick and started to rub on it as she ran her hands up my chest. With in moments my dick was stiff as a board, she inserted it into her pussy and started to slowly raise and lower on it , up and down up and down. She started to moan and started to gyrate faster and faster taking her hands up my chest and digging her fingernails into my chest . she started to lift higher up my shaft and slamming down onto my cock she squezzed her pussy muscles tight which made me lose control and explode inside of her . With that she became upset.

ââ,¬Å"I didnââ,¬â,,¢t tell you to cum yet you puny little shit.ââ,¬Â She started to slam her pussy harder on my cock and pelvis I. My cock and pulivize felt like it was being crush until she finally had an explosive orgasm. She fell on top of me and was breathing heavy. Then I heard something that scared me, ââ,¬Å"what in the hell are you doingââ,¬Â said heather. ââ,¬Å"using and abusing our little play toy Heatherââ,¬Â said missy. Want to try him heather, heather smiled and shook her head yes. She smiled down at me ââ,¬Å" I like to dominate little men and make them hurt and scream under me that is what gets me turned on. With that she stepped up onto my chest, I screamed out in pain do to my un healed rib. She walked down my stomach squashing my insides and moved to my already soar pelvic region. She slightly jumped up in the air and landed on my pelvise. I screamed as she laughed. Hope you got satisfied today because that is all the satisfaction you are going to get ever. She placed her foot on my cock and started to rub it with her big size 12 feet. Again I got hard With that she sat me up and pushed my dick against the floor with her foot. I looked up into her eyes as she started to put all her weight on my cock I tried to use my hands to get her foot off of my dick but I couldnââ,¬Ëœt budge her foot. Missy started to laugh as she saw my pain in my face and then it happened heather lifted her other foot placing all of the weight on my cock. In sec my cock was squashed flat. I yelled in pain as she twisted her foot on my smashed and useless cock. ââ,¬Å"UMMMMM Iââ,¬â,,¢m getting so wetââ,¬Â Heather said I need you to scream harder and louder, you need more pain.ââ,¬Â with that she stepped off my cock and I grabbed at it crying. She pushed me down and kicked me in the balls making me curl up. Missy grabed me and streched out my hands exposing my smashed cock and throbbing testicals. She looked down at them and said you arenââ,¬â,,¢t going to be needing them now are you and with that she placed one foot over my balls and stood full weight on to them. Instantly my balls popped and blood and semen spilled out everywhere. I screamed like no other and Heather grabbed herself rubbing her pussy as she stripped her clothes off. With out any warning she mounted my face as I passed out from pain.

She was all excited about her date. As she bathed in bubbles, sweet aroma filling the air, as the vanilla candles flickered on the sides of the porcelain bathtub. She was a big girl. After gettin herself all clean, she toweled off ...lookin at herself in the mirror. Finally, she was beginning to accept her weight and was actually feeling a bit good about it. Knowing her date was so into beautiful big ladies made her night even more exciting. He had mentioned a lil fantasy he had while they had chatted on the net one night and well, tonight...she wanted to explore and just try a mild session hoping to please him. She slipped into a short skirt, pulled up her pantyhose ...squishing into them best she could...slipped on a silky top that kinda showed her curvacious body. Then lastly slipped into her heels for that finishing touch. She glared in the mirror ...brushing her hair and wondering what the evening would bring.
The doorbell rang and suddenly she felt her heart skip a beat as she hurried to the door to find her sexy date. He was stunningly sexy. She was physically attracted to him in more ways than one ....She grabbed his hand after a lil conversation and off they went. It was dinner first...She ordered a very big meal consisting of steak and potatoes...extra bread please, she asked the waiter. She noticed a smile on her dates face as she asked for "more". It made her feel good to know she could fill her belly and feel content finally. After dinner, a piece of chocolate cake did the finishing touch ....they sat and talked for a bit...she was so full, she din't wanna get up just yet. As they talked, he kinda teased her..and from the wetness below, she was as turned on as he was.
It was getting late, so they left the restaurant and headed to her house where they would stay the night. He was from out of town...so this meant she had him at least for ONE night  in HER house!! As they walked in the door....she grabbed his hand and begin leading him to her bedroom. As he entered, he noticed a nice big comfy lookin bed...with lotta pillows. Her desk was in the corner with a small four leg stool beside it for a chair. She faced him and held both his hands in hers....slowly she begin pushing him backwards...moving towards him ...pushing him back slowly towards her bed...when his legs neared the edge of the bed she gave him a swift but soft push as he kinda dropped to his ass on the edge of her bed. She looked in his eyes and grinned ...She slipped out of her skirt...and took his shirt off....she motioned him back further on the bed...he was on his back as she unzipped his pants and kinda roughly pulled them off tossing them on the floor. She crawled up in a straddle position over his torso...her knees beside him as her ass come down upon his tummy...He could feel her weight press against him. He liked that. She had eaten more than enuff at dinner in hopes to increase the pressure of her size against him as she laid further down ...her breasts smothering his face....She notices his breathing increasing...and could feel under her fat his chest beggin to rise and fall with each breath....she sat up a minute...lookin into his eyes...bending over she whispered, "are you ok baby?"...He smiled and said ...."I can handle anything ya got sexy.."....slowly she crawled off of him....and grabbed his hand....pullin him to the floor....it was a hard wood floor. As his back came down upon the floor, it was cold and hard....She looked at him laying there and smiled. She wondered if he would resist if she increased the pressure a bit ....She leaned over and whispered ...since this is a "first" time for us...I'll go easy on ya ...as she bent over and took off the high heels....She then put one foot on his tummy.....she could feel his abs tighten as she applied weight as the other foot followed..her total weight on his tummy....She wondered how long his abs would hold her weight from crushing his insides....but he had been so damn cocky by saying that he could handle "anything" she figured she would up the annie ...after a few seconds...she moved one foot forward slowly walkin on his chest....She was a bit worried she would crush his lungs....his breathing was more noticable and his face was a bit red. The veins in his neck were becoming apparent so she could tell he was under "pressure" *She giggled playfully* She stoof there for a minute til she thought he couldn't take much more...and then she slowly stepped off of him....She could see his ab muscles relax and he took a big breath as the pressure subsided....he smiled at her. She noticed he was so hard down there and she was wet from the sheer thought of the lil bit of dominance that had just occurred. His strongness turned her on...his big arms and his cockiness was a turn-on most definitely. Playfully, she crawled down between his legs...kissing his thighs as she worked her way up....lightly kissing and nibblin....finding his hardness...she teased him a bit whirling her tongue around the throbbing heat seakin moisture missile ...she noticed a lil honey drop of precum...and licked it up quickly...kissing his abdomen she noticed it was red where she had been standing...she noped it wouldn't bruise ....crawling up over him once more...and lookin in his eyes she whispered enuff? ....He said ....beggingly ...told you darlin...I can take it....she smiled and figured once again she would up the annie...She slowly got up and walked to her puter desk. She picked up the four legged stook and took it over to him....he was still laying on the cold hard floor. God he looked fine. She slowly placed the stool down upon him. Two legs against his chest and two legs of the stool against his weakened abdomen. "Are you ready baby" She said....he shook his head...but looked a bit worried...but he was no whimp. Slowly She climbed up on top of the stool..sitting firmly...her feet hanging right above his face. As her weight spread across the sittin stool, the pressure shot down the legs of the stool finding his flesh first...and then his every muscle that could hold her weight up upon the stool! She smiled as she watched the veins in his neck once again portrude. She could notice at first he was holding his breath a bit. Perhaps to keep his muscles tight so that the thin stool legs would not puncture any of his delicate items deep inside ....She sat there until his face was a very red then figured she better get up before he passed out! She slowly lifted the stool off of him...there was bright red marks four of them where they pressure of her weight against the stool had pressed against him. She liked it. It was kinda like "her" mark ....Looking down his body..she noticed a large amount of cum all over....she smiled ....grabbes his hands..and led him to the bathtub .....turned him in a nice hot bubble bath....lit the candles and helped him into the tub once the water had filled....She bathed him ...then they both climbed into bed. She felt his big strong arms wrap around her ....OMG What a feeling..she felt so good in his arms. And even after what she had done to him...he snuggled her and made her feel good inside and safe...She could wait til the mornin' 

Giggles  Was that ok?? I figured since ya let me see your stories ...I would make on up of my own *

One hot and humid summer night I was out at the local bar sitting in a back dark corner where nobody ever goes or even notices. I like this part of the bar for I can easily watch everyone and not even get a glance. Yet on this night I meet missy and her friend heather. For when they walked throught the door everyone stopped and stared at these two amazons. As they walked past the bar they each ordered a pitcher of beer and then headed my way.
Missy said " mind if we join you it is the only seats in this place as she lowered her bulk into the booth. Half of her stomach was on top of the table and her hips and ass spread out on the seat and left me with only a little room on the bench. Heather did the same on the other side. They asked my name and I told them Jeremy.
"so Jeremy I hope you don't mind that we joined you actually we didn't really care if you did or not it isn't like your little body could have stopped us." said heather "by the way how tall are you?"
With that I replyed that I was 5 foot 3inches and weighed in at 130 pounds. They both started to laugh and I asked what was so funny. They just looked at each other and downed there pitchers in one big old gulps. They then pushed there way out of the booth and told me they wanted to dance and that I need to come along. As I stood up I I noticed I only came up to both of there breasts, they wiped me out onto the dance floor and I was in between both of them.
"See this is what we were laughing at both of us are 6 foot 4 and so you only can get up to our breasts and if you kneel you would be even with our pussy right." with that heather kicked my legs from behind and I fell flat on my knees looking square into missy's pussy she charged forward as heather did the same behind me and I was sandwiched in between two hot grinding pussies. As quickly as that happened they turned around and slammed there asses into my head. They backed off and pulled me to my feet still sandwiching me in between there massive breasts which had to be 40 ff size on both. Missy looked down at me and said " you see tiny we both out weight you also we each weigh 650 pounds. That is 5 times your weight. With that they lifted me off my feet by my arms and took me back to the both Missy through me into the both and I landed laying on the seat. Before I could even move Missy's Large fleshy ass was coming down apon me only stopping inches before settleing down. I looked at it in horrific style. Then one of her massive hands grabed me and plunged my legs through hers so my face was straight under her ass. Once I was in position she flopped straight down onto my face shoving my nose deep up her ass. I could hear only faint things from being under her ass my head would probably exploded if it wasn't for all the flesh around me. She was wearing no underwear under the dress so I could smell everythign about her. I was getting a little are from a source that was coming down her ass through the ass crack and into my nose. I heard them order there 6th pitcher of beer and then I felt Heathers foot fondling my dick. She started to rub it and I started to moan into Missy's ass which made her to move and grind on my face a little as she got wet. Heather picked up the base and I moaned loaded which made Missy start to quiver .

Missy started to moan and told Heather to make me moan loader so with that Heather took her foot and slammed it into my balls and dick making me scream in pain sending Missy to an orgasm. As she came down from it she was like I need to go use the rest room. As she started to get up Heather mentioned why you have a mans mouth right under you use it. Good Idea said missy but lets leave first, so they walked out of the bar making sure I said nothing by squeezing my balls.

When we made it outside we walked over to the alley and they layed me out on the cement. As I tried to fight heather steped up onto my feet making me scream and obey. I opened my mouth as missy started to unleash her flood of piss all over my face not caring about where it went. After she had finished they picked me up and through me into there car and drove off.

A bright light hit my eyes as I relized the trunk lid opened up and Heather and Missy grabed me and took me into there house where they through me onto the floor. I notced the two of them stripping down and I couldn't take my eyes off of the two globes hanging from both of there chest and the huge stomaches hanging and finally there large asses juggling up and down as they came closer to me.I didn't even notice that Heather had straddled above my head and moved her ass right over my face and WHAM sat down hard. Now it is my turn with that she let out a large fart which made them both laugh.

" You see Jeremy we hate men and the more and more we can destroy every shread of man hood they have we do it until they can't take it anymore and parish. For we love to eat so if you last long you will endure our rath of weight gain and we don't expect to feed you much maybe just bread soaked in our piss and piss to drink that is it. SO I hope you are ready to serve our every need even if it means pain for you . With that she dropped her ass onto my face again and I felt Missy place a heavy foot onto my chest.

sharp Pain and the air going out of my lungs was the next thing that happened as missy stood up onto my stomach. " oh wow I feel his insides moveing around under my feet. Just think of the damage my 600+ body is doing to your internal organs. With that I felt her feet leave my stomach in a hurry and then I felt a blow like no other hit my stomcah and crotch :shock: knocking the wind out of me and knocking me out........... to be continued

Sea of Dunes

by bigmarisa

Hello dears, im a bbw from argentina (south america) and we speak spanish. So i will try to make the max effort to be clear for you. (im using a nice program calling Babylon - www.babylon.com -) its a little piece of software that i love (i use it to translate some words from english to spanish). ok. hurry to the story (sorry for the bad use of the verbs)

(
When i was 11 years old, was a skinny one, but some tall (taller than the average). Long hair black with curls, big black eyes, skin like milk. And a smile always crossing my young face. The pre-adolescence its difficult for all but, i handled with grace. In the school always was a good one, and my parents carried me to the sea for vacations. In some places in the argentinian coast, the beach is very wide, and the dunes are here, like a guard of the entire beach.
But i was only 12 when come to the beach that vacations, and like others 12 years old girls, have some whims. Fight with my parents and criying i was to the dunes to walk alone. It was about 9 p,m., and the moon was the only witness. My parents try to stop me, but they cant. I was speeder than they are.

I was feeling great being alone. The stars are blinking his eyes to me, and the wind from the Atlantic ocean caress my face. One hour later or more try to come back to my house, but cant orientated in the middle of the sea of dunes. At the beggining i dont be worry, but step by step a secret fear start to take my soul. The stars stop to blink to me and now was like witness eyes for my doom.

I heard some voices, and walk to it. I wished that voices be of my parents. But no. Only two boys, not so much olders than me. They told me:

- Dont worry, we know where your house is. Follow us.

And start to walk. In a moment i think i was in problems, but in other think was my imagination. They looks like good people. They are big boys (to me). Over the moonlight they looks great. One year earlier i have my first orgasm with my fingers, and have it dreaming with boys like they.

All arrives to one house. Not my house. The house looked like a abandon one, but i can see some lights on inside. They told me that they must notify to her parents that they are helping me. I stii follow them, and was inside the house.

The door was closed behind me.


They run to the back of the house, and cant hear nothing. The house was a mess. The garbage was everywhere, a pair of ruined chairs was in that room and a mattress whith stranges old marks was in a corner. When i come back from my personal reverie, two big boys was in my entire visual range.
.
The abuse was terrible. All my body holes was used and abused. I can tasted his sperm, smell and transpiration. It was an agony. I cryed and beg for mercy, and only get some loud laughs. All of the four boys fuck me. But, like a flash, arrives to my mind an idea, hot and beautiful. Was like touch of an devil angel. Revenge. When i can see the word very clear in my mind, REVENGE, i get a gigantic orgasm, and like waves, other arrives and make me feel good. Not for his dicks on my inside, oh no. The word revenge, shake all my body. The boys will pay.


Five years later, i was a tall bbw. My face still looks with a smile crossing my face. But my eves have a little devil glance. Be bigger than the rest was great, was comfortable, makes me feel powerfull, i feel the warranty of can overwhelm any other person, boy or girl.
When i saw me in a mirror, i like all the view. Pretty face, nice smile, really big boobs , not so much belly but nice, really big hips (a single chair cant hold entirely, but with two chairs,scarcely can). I am tall (a little less than 1,90 meters tall) and my shape is like a Spanish guitar or sandglass. It make me proud. Some chicks envy my body, all the boys looks at me, but as they have some fear (looks ridiculous next to me, or looks too tiny near me) so prefer have me far. I know it, sometimes when i hide me in the toilett of the school, can hear other students talking about it. Sometimes i can hear a few girls envy me, my big boobs because this girls have less chest than a fried egg.
My life in the school isnt easy. Some boys and girls shamed me with little jokes or with unfriendly words. Specially Claudio.
Clauido was the number one in the high school. All the skinny girls was pursuit him. All wants to be ClaudioÃ,´s friend or girl. The number one in a Argentinian School isnt like in USA schools. We like soccer, and soccer players arent bigger than a football player, so Claudio isnt tall and weights light. But in the playfield, was a lion, a phanter, a God. And outside of the playfield, he drives him like the god of the school.

He specially enjoy to make stupid jokes about my boobs. Always my boobs. Its a fact, my boobs isnt like a soccer balloon, but arent by the least difference. 
Was an August 3 of 1989, the freeze make the birds down from the trees and i was in the front of my house smoking a cigarette (my parents forbid to me smoke)(and they detect the cigarette to kilometers) and Claudio pass in front of me, smiling me with a evil grin.
- Hello, Marisa
- Hello, Little boy.(grinned)
- Im not so little (with a sarcastic smile), meanwhile he look at me from his lower height.
- Claudio, you canÃ,´t reach my shoulder, you need a lot of soup to awe me.
- The size isnt the important. I have something to you, and i know that is a good tool for you.

In this moment i thing to go to my house and forget the rat, but my parents arent in home. Nobody was in the street because the big cold. No witness. All my fantasy exploit in my head, all my paint, all my wishes will make true.
- Follow me, puny boy.

I got a big house, not so big by the USA standar, but by the argentinian standar was big. I leaded him to the Hobby room. My fatherÃ,´s hands are like magicians, fix everithing and make everything from pieces of garbage. This room is large and full of things, and my mother put in it all her gym machines (she loves use a weight bench). He placed a face of "not understand what happend" when arrives at the place. I put me face to face (in fact, face to boobs) to him and say to his ear: Dear, please, awe me, leave me to the heaven, make me feel like a real woman, i am all of you.
His face change, and try to touch my chest. My response was only one movement, my hand fly and arrives in his face in shape of fist. He fall to the floor like a bag of bones with a soft thud.

I grasped him by her hair and drag to the weight bench. Using a roll tape, i hold him by his wrist and ankle to the bench. Using a cutter, remove all his clothes and can see her dick. Not so small, not so big, but the gossips says other things. Wasnt a dissapointmen, but i was expecting more. Over the bench he looks like a naked human X.

The puny comes back with grunts, and put my hand over his mouth. -Hello darling. You will be my toy, i see you how use other girls to your pleasure, and throw when do you want, like she was slag.
i start to put my clothes off, meanwhile he was screaming:- Shit mountain, i kill you, all the school will know how bitch you are, all the school will laugh when see you...
-ok boy, but it will happen only if you comes back to school....
He stop to scream. And see my eyes. And he start to understan how big troubles was your situation.
- are you kidding me, right?
- i am not kidding (i tell him with no mercy). You will not return to school. You will belongs to me. I will use you and abuse you. You arent a person. You are a plaything, yes, right, only a thing to use.

I will use for my pleasure.

i straddled in her face, and he start to beg for mercy. - you will crush me!!! nooo pleeeaseeee!
The next that i feel was his nose pushing my clit and his mouth trying to bite me.
-Dear, if you beat me, i will cut your penis and put it in your asshole. And start to back and forth. Stand up, see his face, sit again, back and forth, and all again and all again. Was marvelous saw his face brilliant by my juices.
I can feel the power, the overwhelming, i will crush him, i trample him still to make a heap of bloody hash. i will make a hamburger with him, and say it to him. i will use him to feed me.
Meantime i was feeling his face in my pussy and i was in the middle of my day dream,he passed out, maybe out of oxigen. 
When i sit all my 210 kilograms over his belly,(in fact all his crotch, belly, chest and chin dissapear under me) he returns to reality very fast, but can scream because he havent air in his lungs. -Dear, Dear, i always loves you. Do you marry me? He he he he....
Whats up? why your face is turning red? Please, put your eyes in his orbits. I can feel his bowels being smashing by my weight. I stand up and he returns to breath, i use a little more of the tape to seal his mouth.
I take his dick and start to masturbates him. -Nice thing, but, its only this? no more that this?
He start to make hard, and put in my mouth and suck him hard and slow.
I can feel his short breaths, and how enjoy it. Surely he thing what all was a joke.
I coninue my blowjob and can fell his first spasms, that tell me the orgasm is coming. His face star to transfigure, and when still the jerk off no start, i grasp her balls and start to squeeze. Obiously he cant yell, because the tape in his mouth dont allow him. Big tears drops falling by his face. -ohhhh, Dear, it hurts? No worry. i will not do again. (meanwhile i still squeeze his balls).
i can feel when his ball explode inside of the scrotum. -Ohhhh god, that was great!!! Thanks dear for makes me happy!!! I loves you. He passed out again.

I go to the kitchen and make my favorite sandwich. A little toasted bread without crust, ham(fully charged  ), slices of tomatoes and a touch of mayonnaise. Open a big bottle of beer and returns to the puny joke (Claudio). (here 3 cans of beer make one big bottle).

-Claudio, i think about us, and i feel what we go fast in this new relationship. You deserve my biggest fury, but i am not a bad person. Im a good one, so i will drink 4 or 5 bottles of beer.
Because when i was drunk, i have bad humor. And when i have a bad day, you will got one....

His eyes show me all his panic, all his fear, he knows his fate, and i start to drink my cold beer. It makes me happy. So, i went to the backyard and start a fire in the gridiron (its similar like a barbecue but use coal and we use other cuts of meet to cook in it, we are famous by our meet, Maxwell Smart (Agent 86) know about us and he loves our "Churrasco").

When comes back to Claudio, his breath was speed and short, he was in the middle of a panic attack. Better. Great.

The bear star to affect to me, so i light a cigarette and start to smoke. I sit on the floor near him, and see him direct to his eyes. - I dream it by years. I dream about have a despicable boy like you under my control, so makes feel him my power, makes feel the pain that i feel in my past. Its a shame that you dont have a pussy, because i cant makes feel the pain of a rape pussy. But you have an asshole, and will use it like one. Four boys raped me, and makes me hurt, makes me feel the pain. Today you represent this boys, and so, my ghost of the past will fly of my life. I know, i know, its a lie. The ghosts will be with me all my life, its true, but today, will fly away.

I pút the red light of the cigarette on his nipple and he start to shake. - Dear, hurts?
Ok, will no use the cigarette. So i stand up and straddle him and sit on his stomach. - Youre my horse and will ride you!!! . I start to bounce and see his face turning to red. Stop.
Youre a nice cushion, great. And i start again meanwhile start to slap very hard in his face.
- Puny dear, i love mark my fingers in your face, its easy and funny!!!!. So i take his nose and squeeze it. Obviously he cant breat. And i start to shake his nose, harder and harder. So i can feel a snap inside him. Great. I was broken his nose. I release it and can see blood falling down from it. His eyes cant be more open, he try to yelling but the noise was insignificant. I can feel some farts from him and a feeling of wet under me.
-is the baby pissing? Shit too? . So i take a rag and clean a little. So i put my ass over his broken nose and make a big loud fart. - Smell it dear, because when i shit, you will eat it.

The tape on his mouth unstick and say to me: - Please, forgive me, im very sorry, please, let me go...
- i cant do that, dear , you will run to your house and will open your mouth.
-Noooo, i will close it. Please, mercy, mercy, mercy.
-Ok, but, you must obey me first.
- yes yes yes.... ok.... i will obey....
Again i straddled over his face and say to him: - Lick me, softly, gentle, now...
and sit on his face. I cant see him because my tummy is a little big and only can saw a few hairs, but can feel very good his tongue.
- yes dear, makes to mum happy.
He makes his job good, not great thing, but was great because the situation was great. In a normal situation, he will boring me. And i start to feel the born of a sensation, great sensation. The sensation born in the middle of my spine and start to expand to the rest of my nakde body, a gigantic orgasm will arrives like a running train in the middle of my soul.

- Be constant, darling, be constant....
One and another and another orgasms arrives to me.... And the tongue stop...
Whit anger i stand up and see him. He passed out again. I took the third bottle of beer and drink a little more. My thirst grow, and my anger too.
-son of the bich, why you stop? I DONT SAY YOU STOP!!!!!
So i stand up over his chest. I grab a bar for no fall, and feel my feets firmly over his chest.
The pressure make him wake up and he try to cof, but he cant.His chest start to bend to his inside. A clear snap can be hear. One rib less. So jump to the ground and sit on him.
-hey darling, you are starting to break down.
He cant speak. And he no moves. But breath, slow, but breath.

- I think that is a good idea up to the next level. I said and release him. He try to stand up but fall on the floor. I Grab him and put over the bench again, but this time his chest over the cushion of the bench, use the tape again and he stay firmly tied in doggy style, but his body looks soft.

I go to my room and come back in a hurry with my prefer toy. A very big dildo with strips. I tied up to me and now, i have my oun dick. A big one.

- And now, darling, we will start the phase two.
I look at the fourth bottle of beer and decided no drink more. I need remember this.
He saw my dick and open his mouth, but can say nothing.
-are you out of words? Great, because when i start to fuck you, all the words returns to you.
A new tear fall from his eyes.
I put me behind him on my knees, open his buttocks and spit in his hole. He start to grind, and a low cry can be hear.
Was a strange moment, i wish it by years, fuck him like i was fucked, whit no mercy, whit fury, whit anger, with pleasure, a new orgasm arrives to me.... was gorgeous, and still im out of him.
Shivers down my spine meanwhile be target with my dick, hardly lean the head of my dick on the asshole because the emotion was growing and growing, and another orgasm falls on my like a truck of bricks. Take a breath, start again and push my tool with all my weight.
A short scream breaks the silence, but no more. No matter, all the doors and windows was closed.
I start to pump it hard. The view of my dick drilling his ass was like a sweet dream, each pump was glorious. He moan in each pump, and time to time say: mercy!
- No mercy, only dick for you... feel me, inside on you. The dildo slowly turning to red. Really i break his ass. The view of red on the dildo make me go to a new orgasm. All his body was shaked in each thrust, all my tonnage pushing hard, deeper and deeper, 23 centimeters (about 9 inches) of dick inside on him. My hands take each buttock firmly, and my rithm was constant, no slow, no fast, but each thrust was make with all my power, without mercy. And a stream of orgasms arrives being like fly to heaven. I rest my body over him and the new angle of insertion makes touch my clit with the dildo, and new stream of orgasm arrives. My body cant manage so pleasure and rest without motion over him. I can feel him try hardly breath, and he say to me:
-Bitch.

I release him again, and hug him. And i start a bear hug. The agony and pain can be smell in him, and the sense of his puny body between my arms, like a rag doll, was great. He barely breath and his face turning red again, and throw up. I only smile and still make my bear hug.

All his body start to bend like a string of an arch, and his spine breaks with a sonorous snap.
His legs hangs like a puppet legs.
-Well, now you cant lets go from here. A devil laugh flood all the room.

Put the puppet on the floor and take a screwdriver and plunge it in an leg.
- ohhhhh! you cant feel it!!!. My new toy is broken!!! My parents will anger and quit my monthly paiment!!!!. I must clean the mess!!!!.
I see direct to his eyes and blink an eye. And like a baby, he start to moan and cry. I barely can hear him.

i see arond me and the mess was no great. Take my dick, and put in his mouth. - Clean it.
the thongue appears and start to lick. He eat all his shit and blood from my dick, that makes me remember that. Take a iron dish and make shit over it. I give him a fork, the dish with the feed, and say:
- You have one chance, eat it.
His arms move, slow, like in slow motion, but he start to eat. he try to throw up again, but notting happens, and he start again. His face look how disgusting was for him eat it, but in a couple of minutes he eat all.
- godd puppet, you eat all the feed from you mum!!!
Meanwhile he eat, i clean all with some rags and some kind of smell floral chlorine. Some large spots of blood was more difficult to clean, but all was great.

i put some big plastics over the floor and the puppet over it.
-Dear, i have a problem. I must discard you, and you are big to fit in the trash can.
Suddenly i remember the gridiron. It can be the solution. i take all dirty rags and burning in the fire of the gridiron and back to my puppet.
- I am hangry again. Do you?. So i take his dick and with a sudden pull and rip it. Go to the irongrid and put it in to cook. i return to my broken puppen, smile to him and start to trample from his foots to his crotch. I can feel her bones burst under my tonnage. It sounds like walk over dried foils. When arrives to his crotch, can see her testicles totally inflammated by my crush. He looks like a girl with a fatty and inflammated pussy, whit her period (because are all bloody). Put my feet over and use again my weight. His scrotum explode and all his inner juices dirt the plastic over the floor. He still unconciens. No matter. I start to trample over him and make a mess of bloody meet. I ripped his arms an legs and use the branch triturator of daddy, of course, i use a big bag to take all the mess inside of it. When i stand up over his head, his eyes popped up. For lucky to me, i put 2 bags togheter, about 70 kilograms (about 150 pounds) of mess was in the bags.

Put the bag (good closed) in the trash container and go to my house.

Clean the rest of the mess was easy, and when finished all, i make me a hot dog with the last util part of my broken toy and go to my bedroom. Take my dick, sorry, my dildo and start to masturbates me, meanwhile eat my hot dog.


This isnt real at all, but mostly yes. You decided what is real and what no!!!

Please, i want the opinion of spcbrown and Zsa!!! It can be???

The next moment one of them swung her leg back and kicked me as hard as she could in my exposed ribcage, and another kicked me from the other side, but down at my kidneys. Both were excrusiating, but they only kidded me a few times. Then they all began to speak with eachother in what what I believe was French, which I could not understand. I lied there looking up at them wincing in pain. They were all three dressed alike, and built just about the same. They were wearing some type of sporting shoes, like for running or something, and they were all wearing denim jeans that clung thightly to their legs, hips, and buttox. They were all wearing black tanktops, baring their deeply cut and massively muscled arms, their bicepts swelled. all three were at least 200 pounds each I'd guessed before, but now I'd say they were each near to 240 pounds, and 6'3"or 5" to be more precise. Their waists were not trim, but were thick, though not at all soft it appeared.
I saw one of them begin to remove her shoes, and then she spoke something in French to the others and they all laughed. Then she came up close to me, lifting one of her bare feet off the floor and placing it onto my face, she postioned the underside of her toes over my nosstrills, and they all three again laughed, as they saw my reaction to the smell of her sweaty feet. Then the bare footed one moved her her foot off my face and onto my chest, and in a moment was standing there with both her feet sunken into my chest, with her full weight, making it difficult for me to breathe, and even harder so as she massed her feet into me back and forth, and bounced up and down. There were some bars parralle to the floor that were over her head and she held onto them in an attempt to further inflicked punishment to me. Holding onto those bars she was able to actually jump hi into the air maintaining her balance, and land on my chest. She did this over and over, like I was now a trampaline for her.
My ribs and soft flesh compressed more and more, in increasing amounts of pain. I felt as she was crushing my heart like a grape trampled upon. As she made her final jump, and landing onto me, she insured to land stiff legged, making her feet sink into me, so that I had to absorb her full weight and it's impact, where before she had flexed her knees some. I felt her feet penitrate into me, squashing my internal organs, and dislodging them from their natural places. My ribs flexed inward to the end of their ability to, and then rebounded. I saw and felt her bouncing from this, two or three more times on top of me, until she finally came to a stand still. Just her standing on me she now felt so heavy, I was in agony.

As the queen exited the room, the one muscle bound woman that stayed back began to disrobe. She stripped all her clothes off.
"Now lets have some fun...shall we?" she asked.
But I knew what kind of fun she meant. It wouldn't be for me at all. I didn't bother to resond, and just concentrated on my breathing, which was taking great effort on my part with my cracked ribs.
The amazon woman came over and straddled my stomache, smiling down at me. Then she lept into the air and came down as hard as she could onto my soft belly, squashing my guts, and causing greater pain to my ribcage. She repeated this a dozen or so times putting me into total agony.
"Oh!...Your fat feels so good agaist my pussy." she confessed to me.
However I didn't care if it felt good to her. It felt horrible to me, and I could only hope for her to get bored and leave me alone, but I didn't expect that to happen.
Then she stood up and turned around 180 degrees, and scooted back over my chest. She quickly squat down and with some manuvering had my face from my chins to the bridge of the nose inserted inbetween her buttox.
"Lick my asshole." she commanded.
I didn't comply.
"Do it...or I'll jump up and down on your chest for an hour."
It took me only a second to figure out I didn't want her to do that, so I began to lap her asshole with my tougue. There was only a slight salty taste from her sweat, so it wasn't so bad. She began to enjoy it immediately, and was soon grinding her ass on my face till she finally climaxed.
She got up and put all her clothes back on, and then walked over to a bench near by and sat down just watching me, and reading a news paper.
About fifteen minutes later the queen returned.

I sold my business a year ago and was living very comfortably and wanting for nothing, but I was getting a little bored. In my business I had traveled all over, but hadn't really seen much of the country. Thats hard to do from 35,000 feet, and in the cities I'd been to I hadn't much time to do anything but take care of business, so I decided to do something about it.
I packed a few necessities, picked out a car, and headed down the road. I decided my goal for this trip would be to check out as many different foods as I could from all over the country, and see all the sights while doing so. Through the first days, it was mostly burger joints, fast food has taken over completely it seems. But further on down the road, I found a hell of a joint in Memphis that specialized in barbeque chicken that was absolutely glorious. Then down in Austin I found a wonderful steak house.
All in all these great resturants were few and far between, but being a 400 pound fat boy myself, I wasn't going to pass up any chance to eat if I was hungry, so I ate at mostly franchise joints.
I finally arrived in California, and cruising the suburbs of LA, I found a nice little resturant of a Spanish looking design. Upon entery, it was indeed a south of the boarder type place. For my first time in such a place I always order the same thing, an enchillada plate, to get a feel and reference for the chefs style. These turned out to be the best I'd ever had. I don't know what was different about them, other than they just tasted better. So I ordered another dish, a chilli stuffed with shredded beef and cheese, and a desert called a soapapia, a fried bread eaten with honey, and it was absolutely wonderfull.
It was still light when I had arrived, but now it was dark as I was heading to my car. Just as I was about to stick my key in the door, a black van stopped behind my car. The side door opened and out jumped three large figures who were all approaching me. As they came closer I could see they were all three women, huge women, and not fat like me, but very tall, and very muscle bound, and suddenly two of them had me in a vice like grip at my sides, as the third approached in front of me. I was bowed over as she struck me in the gut with a punch harder than I'd ever been hit with before. She followed with an upper cut to my jaw that straighten me up and knocked me silly, and then released a barage of alternating left and rights back to my soft gut. They felt like 30 pound sledge hammers hitting me, with full swings. I fell to my knees and hurled everything I'd just been eating the past two hours. The two women at my sides dragged me to the van, and then all three of them tossed me inside like a cheap childs toy.

I was taken away in the van thinking this was happening because of the car I'd driven, and they were after it and perhaps the cash I had on me, but then the one driving spoke.
"The Queen wants to see you."
"Who is that?" I asked but got no reply.
I was in no condition to argue or put up a fight at the moment, so I didn't push any further. Two of them were right next to me, and there was nothing I could do. Within a few minutes the van had stopped, and they took me out, and escorted me into the front door of a large mansion. I was led down a hallway, and then down some stairs, and into a large poorly lit room. Twenty feet in front of me I saw a large figure, not like these amazon women whoed kidnapped me, but really large, much larger than myself. It certainly appeared to be a very very fat woman, sitting down.
"You have made a mistake." she said to me.
"What did I do?" I asked.
"There are no fat men allowed in my domain."
"Your domain?"
"You are in my domain...you have eaten my food...you will pay for it dearly." she threatened.
"I didn't know..." I said but was interrupted.
"Put him down." she ordered.
Immediately I was srtuck from behind so hard that I fellto the floor. I was then then dragged by two of the amazons to another area of the room, and turned face up. Then my hands were tied together and bound over my head, and my legs were also restrained. Then all my clothes were cut from my body.
"Soften him up a little, until I return. Do not kill him." this enormous woman ordered the amazons.
She left the room, and the three amazons approached closer to me, as I lie on the cold hard floor looking up at them

Stacey was a large women in her early 30's and worked in a nice office building making a large sum of money. But Stacey was always unhappy. No one at her work gave her much respect. No one ever seemed interested in her opinions. Even her new assistanct recently hired, a man named Steve gave her no respect and often outright refused to do what she asked. Yet she never complained.

One night when she had forgotten her work at work and return to pick it up she noticed a light in her office. When she went to investigate she noticed steve trying to break into her desk. This was the last straw for Stacey as she finally decided to stand up for herself. She walked right over to steve and grabbed him. Now Stacey was 5'11 and weighed almost 450 pounds, triple steve's weight and 4 inches taller then him.

"I have had enough of your mouthy remarks and lack of respect. I am going to punish you tonight then tomorrow you will resign and I will never see you again. Otherwise I will let the company know that you were trying to steal from me."

As soon as she said that she laid steve down on her desk and sat down sideways on his chest. Steve's vision went blury and he felt his entire body convulse under her weight, all he could think of was trying to escape. Stacey noticed it was quite comfortable sitting on his chest but didn't have quite her desired effect as he was still trying to struggle. She slowly turned her huge ass on his chest so her legs laid to either side of his head. "Now steve I want you to be quiet or I will really start trying to hurt you." Still Steve was struggling to get her off, but he was beginning to make a lot less noise.

"Okay Steve, I warned you." Stacey started to slightly bounce upon Steve's chest, heaving herself up and down by rapidly pumping her legs. Every time she bounced Steve could feel his ribs compress a little, and the blood seemed to be rushing to his head. As she bounced more and more he felt as if his head and chest would just suddenly burst from all this pressure.

Stacey had no idea how long she bounced but eventually she got tired. She looked down into Steve's eyes and notice he had passed out. But Stacey was not finished getting her revenge yet and got rather upset that he would pass out when she was enjoying herself. Only one thing to do she thought, give him a wake up call.

Slowly and carefully Stacey laid Steve on the floor and made sure he was still unconcious. Then she placed her feet on either side of his head and prepared to leap into the air. First she tapped him lightly on the side of his head with his foot to get his attention, then as soon as she saw his eyes open and heard his light moaning she lept.

Steve regained his senses just in time to see the mammoth women falling towards his body. She had jumped back far enough on his body to land on his hips and lower stomach. This impact sent spasms of intense pain throughout his body and drove out all the air in his chest. He was so badly winded he couldn't scream or yell, all he could do was attempt to inhale as much air as his bruised body would allow. He couldn't believe that one person could cause this much pain to another by just sitting on them. His stomach and hips felt like he was repeatly kicked there, and he could feel his legs enough to get them to respond. Stacey couldn't believe how much fun it was to crush this insect beneath her. She couldn't figure out why it took her so long to discover she didn't need to take shit from the insignificant tiny people who worked with her. Well tonight she was going to prove exactly who they were dealing with.

Stacey got off Steve again and let him roll around on the ground briefly consider what to do to him. Finally she decided, since Steve felt he could walk all over her, she would walk all over him. Placing one foot on his stomach to steady him she used the desk to steady herself as she put the other foot on him. He tried to struggle to stop her but it was all in vain by now. His body was beginning to be to worn out to do anything. She watch as the pain caused by her standing on him caused his face to look like he was going to pass out again.Finally she got off him just as it looked like he was going to go into unconciousness.

"How did that feel steve"

When he didn't answer right away she stepped on him again, this time on on his stomach, the other on his pelvis. "Steve, why dont I see if this gets your attention." Stacey slowly balanced the foot on his stomach, using the desk for support. Then she threw all her weight on the other foot, crushing Steve's pelvis beneath her. Steve's head exploded in pain and his whole body convulsed as Stacey drove her foot down harder and harder. He felt his privates being mashed as Stacey's weight compressed them increasingly smaller. Finally he forced out the words, "Please Stacey, I'll do anything."

Stacey smiled an evil smile as she looked over her should at her helpless victim. "If you will do anything then shut up and leave me alone to my fun." With those words she raised her foot a second time and drove it down a second time into his balls. Then she drove it down a third time, pressing even harder as she destroyed his manhood. "Why steve I think something is wrong with you,"Stacey laughed; "your pants seemed to be all wet." Stacey smiled as she realized that she had utterly destroyed his privates.

Slowly Stacey turned around to face Steve, watching him clutch between his legs, and listening to his wimpering. She smiled as she decided what she would do next. Slowly she sat her incredable massive ass down on Steves head and using her hands forced him to face upwards. Lowering herself on his nose she let him feel her full weight on his head. After several minutes of this she moved back onto his chest to see how he was coping. His face looked red and he was having problems breathing but otherwise he looked fine. This did not suit Stacey well, she wanted him to suffer. Stacey stood up and put both feet on Steves chest and let him feel her full power. She loved how he started coughing and sputtering the instant her weight was crushing him. She heard him mutter something about mercy and anything, but it was practically incoherent. She was feeling better then she had ever felt before, and all it took was asserting her athourity over a little insect like this.

Stacey bent deep at the knees and watch Steves face go white at the prospect of her actions. She lept into the air and heard a brief scream emerge from his body just before her enormous ass smashed into his chest, silencing him. His eyes rolled back into his head and he lost conciousness. Stacey smiled quite pleased with herself. Then she gathered her things and left the office building. During her ride home she thought of her pleasant experience this evening and made a promise to herself to repeat it as soon as possible.

Steve awoke several hours later, his body hurting all over. He eventually made it to his feet and the pains in his chest made him realize he had several broken ribs in addition to his other injuries. He left the office building determined to never set foot near anywhere Stacey was. He was equal ashamed to admit on some level he liked the way she humiliated him and during his ride to the hospital briefly considered returning to work.[/size][/size]

ââ,¬Å"Lie on the sofa if you can still move,ââ,¬Â she told me. Tammy and Ray clambered off the couch as I slowly lifted myself off the floor and sprawled out on its soft cushions. Laurie sat sideways on the sofa, across my hips, then slowly lay back along the length of my legs and well beyond. She crossed her legs at the ankles and lay them on the arm of the big sofa. I could look out from beneath those thick calves that formed a tent above me and see Ray reluctantly lying down in obedience to Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s command. ââ,¬Å"Please,ââ,¬Â he muttered pitifully. ââ,¬Å"Me or Laurie, your choice,ââ,¬Â she answered mercilessly. I could not see him, but I saw Tammy grow in height and heard a wet, gurgling sound that suggested his fate. In spite of all his macho, I could hear Ray start to cry. ââ,¬Å"Oh please, youââ,¬â,,¢re a lot bigger than little man here, and Iââ,¬â,,¢d make two of Tammy,ââ,¬Â Laurie chastised him. Humiliated, he forced himself to hold back the tears even after a second and third telltale gurgling. ââ,¬Å"Look at the wimp. Heââ,¬â,,¢s done. You can see it written all over him. He canââ,¬â,,¢t handle any more,ââ,¬Â Tammy said in clear disappointment after stepping on him that third time.

Disgusted, Tammy flopped herself down on the beanbag and ground her feet in Rayââ,¬â,,¢s face. Pressing a toe against his lips, he accepted it without objection and began to suck. This prompted me to do something rather bold. I took Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s left ankle in my hand, lifted her foot off the arm of the sofa, and lowered it toward my face. I was soon happily sucking her big toe. If she was surprised I had ââ,¬Å"volunteeredââ,¬Â to do the job, she didnââ,¬â,,¢t show it. I worked on Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s feet until I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t feel anything from the waist down. Finally, recognizing I was reaching the ââ,¬Å"danger pointââ,¬Â with the circulation in my legs, I said, ââ,¬Å"Laurie, my legs are asleep.ââ,¬Â She giggled, ââ,¬Å"Okay squirt, but I was really enjoying myself up here,ââ,¬Â before sitting up, twisting, and lifting her mass off of me and the sofa.

I managed to slide myself into a sitting position, legs still outstretched on the sofa, to see Laurie standing astride a cowering Ray. He was trying to curl up into the fetal position for protection, but Laurie had already placed a foot solidly on his stomach. Actually, her heel was resting on his groin and her toes were on his lower ribs. Rayââ,¬â,,¢s legs were drawn up and his hands were upraised. ââ,¬Å"Please donââ,¬â,,¢t do it. I canââ,¬â,,¢t take you. I canââ,¬â,,¢t even take Tammy,ââ,¬Â he was begging, and crying unashamedly now. ââ,¬Å"So how is that this little guy is so much tougher than you?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked to embarrass him. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know. He just is. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve tried, but I just canââ,¬â,,¢t take getting squashed like that,ââ,¬Â Ray answered, no longer worried about his macho. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re a worthless little slave, arenââ,¬â,,¢t you?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Yes,ââ,¬Â he answered, his pride utterly crushed. ââ,¬Å"Go upstairs and make us sandwiches, but donââ,¬â,,¢t make one for yourself,ââ,¬Â she commanded. Ray got up as soon as Laurie lifted her foot and disappeared up the steps.

ââ,¬Å"Two big girls who like to squish. Two long hours before our parents get back. And only one little boy left to get squashed,ââ,¬Â Tammy teased me from the beanbag. I knew I was beyond what I thought to be the limits of my endurance. I had muscle spasms in my stomach. My thighs were somehow both numb and throbbing. Even my ribs and head were still a little sore from Laurie standing on them. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know. I think this one is done, too. At least he has good reason,ââ,¬Â Laurie answered Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s taunts. ââ,¬Å"Are you done, squirt?ââ,¬Â Tammy asked me, now hovering over me. ââ,¬Å"I just need a little rest,ââ,¬Â I answered, trying to find a way to let my body heal without losing face. ââ,¬Å"How long?ââ,¬Â Tammy followed-up. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t know,ââ,¬Â I answered. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢ve got fifteen minutes. If you want more, youââ,¬â,,¢ll have to lick my ass crack clean,ââ,¬Â Tammy threatened her ultimate humiliation, an event I had actually seen performed only once. ââ,¬Å"Arenââ,¬â,,¢t you taking this a little far?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked. ââ,¬Å"Am I taking it too far, squirt?ââ,¬Â Tammy deferred the question to me. ââ,¬Å"No,ââ,¬Â I answered. ââ,¬Å"Why not?ââ,¬Â Tammy prompted me. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s our rule. No matter what, we donââ,¬â,,¢t tattle,ââ,¬Â I answered. ââ,¬Å"See?ââ,¬Â Tammy asked Laurie. ââ,¬Å"You wonââ,¬â,,¢t tell? No matter what we do to you? No matter what we make you do?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked me. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢ll never tell. I wonââ,¬â,,¢t cry and beg like Ray did, either,ââ,¬Â I answered defiantly.

For the next fifteen minutes, we sat around and did mostly nothing. Laurie and Tammy munched on sandwiches, but I knew better than to eat since I had more squashing in my near future. I just tried to convince my body to heal faster. The way I felt right then, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t handle Tammy, much less Laurie. If I didnââ,¬â,,¢t improve and fast, I would be face down in Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s ass. Ray suspected that if I had to go down into Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s butt, he would be next. Consequently, he sat off away from us, silently hugging his knees in a dark corner of the basement. With just a couple of minutes left of my time, Laurie asked, ââ,¬Å"So you ready to go back under my big old ass, or do you need to start licking Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s?ââ,¬Â I looked at Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s behind, almost completely covering the beanbag chair, and in my heart I knew I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t ready for more. ââ,¬Å"I guess Iââ,¬â,,¢ll have to lick Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s butt crack,ââ,¬Â I answered weakly. ââ,¬Å"One minute gets you five minutes rest,ââ,¬Â Tammy told me. ââ,¬Å"Lick as long as you like,ââ,¬Â she added with a giggle. Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s blue shorts and then her white panties dropped to her ankles. She lay on her stomach on the carpet. I looked at her broad behind, realizing I wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t at all mind licking and fondling her buttocks for a good long time. But her butt crack, I nearly gagged at the thought.

I managed to force myself to comply. I lay down between her partially spread legs (the panties and shorts around her ankles limited her movement) and pried her butt cheeks apart with my hands, feeling how soft and warm they were. Closing my eyes tightly and trying vainly not to think about what I was doing, I put my face between her cheeks and stuck out my tongue. My tongue landed square on her sphincter, causing me to quickly pull it back in my mouth. I waited for some awful, gagging taste, but there was only flesh. I forced my tongue out again and began licking hesitantly, relieved that there was only the taste of flesh. ââ,¬Å"You better do better than that,ââ,¬Â she threatened me, her voice above and somewhat distant. Convincing myself it really wasnââ,¬â,,¢t any worse than her feet, I began to perform my duties as energetically as I could. The urge to gag now gone, I decided that three minutes, which would mean fifteen minutes rest, would be plenty of time. I felt Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s butt cheeks tighten several times and heard her moan in a funny voice three or four times. Being nine years old, I had no idea what was happening.

Laurie, who was calling the time, said ââ,¬Å"two and a half minutes.ââ,¬Â Then, all Hell seemed to break loose with Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s body. Her butt cheeks pinched my nose closed, and she began to quiver. This went on for several seconds, with me futilely trying to either breathe or keep licking. Finally, Tammy relaxed and giggled nervously. ââ,¬Å"Was that an orgasm?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked, in complete shock. ââ,¬Å"You know it,ââ,¬Â Tammy conceded. I wanted to ask what an orgasm was, but there was a little voice inside me that suggested I keep quiet and not ask any questions. Iââ,¬â,,¢d learned that any questions about a girlââ,¬â,,¢s anatomy either got me laughed at by my friends or embarrassed my parents. ââ,¬Å"Three minutes,ââ,¬Â Laurie called, and I lifted myself off of Tammy. Moments later, her panties and shorts back in place, she was sitting on the sofa fanning herself with a paper plate, her face beet red. ââ,¬Å"Oh God, youââ,¬â,,¢ll be doing that again really soon, squirt,ââ,¬Â she assured me. Though it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t nearly so terrible as I had feared, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t exactly relish the idea of a repeat performance.

My additional fifteen minute rest went by too quickly, and my stomach muscles were still very sore. Fortunately, the spasms had stopped, which I took to be a sign I wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t die the moment the squashing resumed. ââ,¬Å"Okay, lie on the floor and rest your head on the beanbag,ââ,¬Â Laurie commanded. I, naturally, obeyed immediately. ââ,¬Å"Turn your head to the side or itââ,¬â,,¢ll be lights out,ââ,¬Â Laurie warned as she stood astraddle my hips and began to lower her buttocks toward my face. In a moment, Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s full weight was being transferred through her soft buttocks onto the side of my skull and jawbone. My nose was free, and I would have expected to be able to breathe normally in that position. Surprisingly, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t. I discovered that when the side of my head is beneath a very large amount of pressure, my nasal passages become too compressed to permit me to breathe through my nose. Fortunately, I could still breathe normally through my mouth as I ââ,¬Å"watchedââ,¬Â the blinding light show taking place inside my retina.

After a few moments of this, I felt Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s right foot rest on the lower half of my stomach and upper part of my pelvis. I knew without question that the easy mouth breathing was about to come to an end. Up she went, and down my abdomen went. Her left foot came to rest immediately beside her right, placing her squarely on my stomach. I could feel each slight transference of weight as she fought to maintain her balance in that position. Her left foot was far enough down my stomach that she was only partially constricting my diaphragm. This made shallow breathing possible even in my weakened condition. I could barely hear with Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s weight on my left ear and the right pressed flat into the beanbag, but I was just able to make out their words. Tammy announced in a satisfied voice, ââ,¬Å"well, his chest is still going up and down so he must be breathing.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"I knew there was a way for us to put our full four eighty on him,ââ,¬Â Laurie chuckled. In spite of the light show, I was able to do the basic math. I weighed eighty pounds on a good day, so their combined weight was four hundred pounds heavier than I was. Additionally, if Tammy weighed one seventy five, I then knew that Laurie was three hundred and five pounds.

I was just about ready to test my multiplication skills to determine how many times more they weighed than I did (six) when I heard Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s voice ââ,¬â€œ muffled and distant. ââ,¬Å"Can you speak down there?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Kinda, ny nouth nonââ,¬â,,¢t oten,ââ,¬Â I managed to answer (translation: Kind of, my mouth wonââ,¬â,,¢t open). ââ,¬Å"Hereââ,¬â,,¢s the test. We want to know whether you can handle me sitting on your head or Tammy standing on your stomach the longest. When you canââ,¬â,,¢t handle one or the other of us any longer, tap the one you want to get off,ââ,¬Â Laurie explained the game to me. It was actually a fair contest. At the time, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t guess which one I could survive the longest. When I understood the rules of the game, I had been beneath their combined weight for maybe twenty seconds. Iââ,¬â,,¢d love to say I held on for several more minutes, but it would be generous to say that I survived a full minute beneath them. As much as I desperately wanted to get more than small gulps of oxygen into my body, it was the certain knowledge that my eyes were going to explode that caused me to tap Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s thighs a few seconds before Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s calf.

ââ,¬Å"I really thought you would tap me first,ââ,¬Â Tammy pouted. ââ,¬Å"I could still breathe a little, but Laurie was about to pop my eyes out,ââ,¬Â I explained. Laurie laughed, ââ,¬Å"Okay, thatââ,¬â,,¢s enough rest,ââ,¬Â and sat back down on me, this time across my hips, thighs, and lower abdomen. She turned her huge legs to the side, bent her knees and pressed one gigantic foot against either side of face. At this time, Tammy took Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s upraised left hand and placed her left foot across my forehead. There was no mistaking what was going to happen next. Tammy stepped up onto my forehead, tilting my head backward until Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s feet squeezed my cheeks and stopped the motion. Tammy brought her right foot across my mouth and chin, leaving a tiny space between her arch and my nostrils. As her weight equalized onto both feet, my mouth was forced slightly open and my lips were pressed hard against my teeth.

There was the tiniest fraction of an inch between Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s instep and my nostrils, permitting me to take in air and the faintly sweaty aroma of her foot. The light show was returning, slowly, but building momentum. My lips, teeth, and gums seemed to be threatening to collapse into my mouth. It was strange. The squashing I had endured had long since passed from pleasure purely into pain. Still, I did not want it to stop. Even if I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t able to enjoy the moment, I knew the memories of this night would bring me satisfaction for a long time to come. It was all about passing from pain into unbearable pain and then repeating the experience. The unbearable pain thought lingered in my mind for a second before I tapped Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s leg to indicate the light show was getting too intense. She hesitated to respond, lingering there on my face for seconds that seemed like eternities. Didnââ,¬â,,¢t she know I didnââ,¬â,,¢t tap out until I was at the breaking point? I tapped her again. ââ,¬Å"No way, little dude, Iââ,¬â,,¢m standing here for a full minute even if it cracks your skull,ââ,¬Â she denied my request. After a long momentââ,¬â,,¢s delay, she told me, ââ,¬Å"You got another fifteen seconds as ofââ,¬Â¦ now.ââ,¬Â Laurie pressed her feet more firmly against the sides of my head in case I had any thoughts of trying to turn my head and cause Tammy to lose her balance. I would be lying if I said I didnââ,¬â,,¢t have that thought. Finally, after the longest fifteen seconds of my life to that point, Tammy stepped down.

ââ,¬Å"Weââ,¬â,,¢re going to make you beg us to stop, kid. No more playing nice with you,ââ,¬Â Laurie warned me with a wicked glimmer in her eyes. My initial thought was to defiantly retort, ââ,¬Å"Never!ââ,¬Â However, I now knew without question that they were fully capable of breaking my will as well as my body. I had nearly panicked during those extra seconds beneath Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s feet. If they meant to continue to ignore my requests for a breather, my courage would fail me and I would, indeed, beg them for mercy. They had pushed way beyond my physical threshold and were now on the verge of breaking me down emotionally. Fear had finally entered into the equation.

Laurie took me by my left wrist and ankle and drug me across the carpet as close to the wall as she could manage. Stepping up onto my stomach, she crossed over to the other side of me and nudged me a few inches closer just by pushing against me with her right foot. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to bounce up and down on your stomach and chest now. Thereââ,¬â,,¢s going to be twentyââ,¬Â¦ no, twenty-five good solid jumps before I stop. Itââ,¬â,,¢s going to happen. You canââ,¬â,,¢t stop it. The question you need to start asking yourself is whether you want me to do it to you again or do you want to beg us for mercy and promise to be our little slave boy,ââ,¬Â Laurie told me. Fear gave way to sheer terror. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t think I can take that. Youââ,¬â,,¢ll break something, hurt me bad,ââ,¬Â I pleaded. ââ,¬Å"But you wonââ,¬â,,¢t tell on me, will you? Youââ,¬â,,¢ll say you fell down the stairs or something, wonââ,¬â,,¢t you?ââ,¬Â Laurie chuckled. ââ,¬Å"No, I wonââ,¬â,,¢t tell,ââ,¬Â I accepted my own doom.

Up she went, her three hundred pounds driving my stomach into my spine and my ribcage against my lungs. My body seemed to be at the breaking point, and she meant to jump on me? Then, in an instant, her legs bent down, her frame went up, and I felt her feet leave my body. Thenââ,¬Â¦ slam. All air left me after the first impact, so no matter how much I desperately wanted to scream, I could only remain silent. Slam, slam, slam, slam, she continued to batter my torso with her feet. The jumps were coming fast and in a steady rhythm. She wasnââ,¬â,,¢t pausing to gather herself between jumps, but bouncing on me in more or less a trampoline fashion. At least it would be over fast. Slam, slam, slam, slam, slam she continued the ordeal. By ten jumps - somehow I had the presence of mind to keep count - I was desperate to grab a breath of air. I tried to suck in some oxygen as her weight left my body, but the jumps were too close together. I suppose she was only getting an inch or two of air on her jumps. By now, I knew that nothing was going to break or ruptureââ,¬Â¦ but oh for just a little taste of air! I lost count somewhere shortly after reaching ten, but I am sure she jumped on me exactly twenty-five times before she stopped and stepped down.

I fought desperately for a deep breath, but my chest muscles were in full spasm and I could only breathe in short, wheezy, gulps. Laurie hovered over me, her right foot on my stomach, and waited until was breathing in a more normal fashion. ââ,¬Å"Want another twenty-five?ââ,¬Â she asked, an evil grin on her face. This is another of those points where, if I was more egotistical than honest, Iââ,¬â,,¢d say I asked for another twenty-five. Of course, that didnââ,¬â,,¢t happen. I was ready to beg for mercy with the mere threat of jumping on me, and while the reality turned out to be less agonizing than what I imagined, it was more than enough. ââ,¬Å"No, Iââ,¬â,,¢m begging you. Donââ,¬â,,¢t squash me anymore. I canââ,¬â,,¢t take anymore. You win. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll be your slave,ââ,¬Â I blurted out in machine gun fashion, my hands upraised in both surrender and a plea for mercy. ââ,¬Å"Okay, weââ,¬â,,¢ll stop. But I want to know one thing. In a week or two, after the soreness is gone, would you let us do this to you again?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked. I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t keep a sheepish grin from crossing my face. ââ,¬Å"You know it,ââ,¬Â I answered.

Iââ,¬â,,¢m pretty sure I made the ten minute mark, but I cannot be sure because she never called out the time again. I held on until things started to go white and my blood starved legs began to throb. ââ,¬Å"Up. Please up.ââ,¬Â I managed to say, though I was worried I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t say even that much. Her thighs again left my chest, and her left big toe brushed against my lips for a second time. This time I sucked it. And then I sucked the other nine and licked the soles of her giant feet. Already completely spent and beyond my threshold of pain, this process seemed to take forever. Then, she rolled to her left and it was over. I felt a rush of cold air against my chest and realized I was covered in perspiration. I could feel the goose pimples on my body, but nothing else was really moving. I was utterly exhausted. ââ,¬Å"I guess you were right. You can handle me,ââ,¬Â Laurie said, now standing and looking down at my compressed body. Her giant foot came to rest on my stomach, and pressed down on it slightly. Surely she wasnââ,¬â,,¢t planning to step on my stomach, not after it had spent ten minutes beneath her buttocks. ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t I let you rest for a little while and squash you some more?ââ,¬Â she suggested. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t sure if she was serious and was less sure whether I wanted her to ever squash me again. I was also trying to satisfy my oxygen starved body with deep breaths. For those reasons, I didnââ,¬â,,¢t answer right away.

She stepped up full weight onto my stomach, that one huge foot dropping all the way down, my flattened stomach giving as much as it possibly could. Had I anything in my bladder I would have pissed my pants because I felt those muscles constrict and relax. Mercifully, she didnââ,¬â,,¢t stand there long. ââ,¬Å"Yes or no, squirt?ââ,¬Â she demanded. ââ,¬Å"Yes,ââ,¬Â I answered, not knowing why I said it or sure that I really wanted more. ââ,¬Å"Amazing,ââ,¬Â she chuckled, shaking her head. She stepped back up onto my stomach; I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t manage enough energy to even groan in protest. I watched her left foot drift over me and then beyond as she stepped on across me. She sat back down on the sofa and chuckled, ââ,¬Å"you know, I used to have a boyfriend twice your size. He wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t even let me sit on his lap.ââ,¬Â

I should have been flattered by the compliment, but I was completely preoccupied with the pins and needles stabbing my legs as the blood finally began reaching those starved limbs. It was only because my back was getting very sore that I found the motivation to pull the beanbag off my legs and slowly bring myself into a seated position. I saw Ray lying on the carpet with Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s feet resting on his face, one on his eyes and forehead and one across his mouth. I remembered the girls had decided the first one to give up had to be their slave. I guess Tammy really did have a thing for feet, which may be where I got it. When I had finally collapsed into the beanbag, Laurie seemed in a mood to start a conversation with me. ââ,¬Å"Did you enjoy me sitting on you like that?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Yes,ââ,¬Â I admitted bashfully. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s good. I liked sitting on you. It felt good knowing someone so small could actually handle me. I really liked stepping on you, too. That was awesome,ââ,¬Â she told me. ââ,¬Å"You almost made me pee my pants,ââ,¬Â I admitted to her. ââ,¬Å"Oh, well, I wonââ,¬â,,¢t step on you anymore if you donââ,¬â,,¢t want me to,ââ,¬Â she assured me. ââ,¬Å"Itââ,¬â,,¢s okay. I just wasnââ,¬â,,¢t ready for it,ââ,¬Â I answered, again foolishly not taking advantage of an ââ,¬Å"out.ââ,¬Â

ââ,¬Å"Tongue,ââ,¬Â Tammy interrupted our conversation. Tammy had taken her left foot off of Rayââ,¬â,,¢s face and placed it on his chest, he was refusing to stick his tongue out to lick her feet. ââ,¬Å"Do you want me to sit on you some more?ââ,¬Â she threatened. ââ,¬Å"No, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll sit on him instead,ââ,¬Â Laurie replied to the question and moved like she was going to get up. In a heartbeat, Ray complied. I watched Tammy rub the sole of her left foot back and forth across his tongue for quite a little while. ââ,¬Å"It felt pretty good having you lick my feet,ââ,¬Â Laurie teased me. Accepting what I took to be a hint, I rolled my partially re-inflated body out of the bean bag and lay back down on the carpet in front of Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s huge feet. ââ,¬Å"Heââ,¬â,,¢s the slave. You held out longer,ââ,¬Â she assured me, even as she brought her left foot up to my mouth. I said nothing as I began to lick her long, broad soles, kissing the ball of her foot, and taking each toe into my mouth. I had gotten lots of practice at this in my many hours beneath Tammy, and my prowess seemed to shock Laurie. ââ,¬Å"Oh my, oh God, do that again,ââ,¬Â she said after I had lightly nibbled on her big toe. I complied with that wish and many others. I kept her amused long enough to recover, except for sore stomach muscles that would need a day or two. Eventually, she noticed that I was now rested.

ââ,¬Å"Lie on the sofa,ââ,¬Â she told me, removing her feet from my face. I had real trepidation about complying. She squashed me too completely and too quickly the last time, which really shook my confidence. Nonetheless, I lay on the sofa with my feet against Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s right thigh. Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s bottom dropped heavily back across me, one hip just below my floating ribs and the other below my knees! From where I lay on the couch, I could clearly see my abdomen was pushed far below the level of my ribcage. In addition to the heartbeat, I could feel a rapid muscle spasm in the center of my stomach. It actually felt kind of cool, but experience told me that it would soon lead to an almost irresistible urge to vomit. Laurie did nothing to lessen my ordeal by shifting her weight from hip to hip in a rolling motion, rather like she was kneading dough. It probably took me about sixty seconds to start to adjust to my situation, but eventually, I was able to clear my mind enough to watch television. Distractions made it easier for me to ignore the more painful aspects of my predicament and more completely enjoy the general feeling of being squashed.

After a few minutes, Laurie asked, ââ,¬Å"Are you dying or getting used to it?ââ,¬Â masking a genuine concern for my lack of motion or sound. ââ,¬Å"Getting used to it,ââ,¬Â I assured her, actually beginning to truly enjoy life beneath her three hundred pounds of pressure. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re amazing,ââ,¬Â she complimented me with a slight chuckle. The soft cushions of large sofa certainly made it a lot easier to absorb the pressure than the unforgiving carpet and cement floor of the basement. I heard Ray loudly plead, ââ,¬Å"No, please!ââ,¬Â followed by an agonizing grunt. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re such a wimp,ââ,¬Â Tammy teased him. ââ,¬Å"That hurts,ââ,¬Â Ray insisted. ââ,¬Å"All I did was step on you,ââ,¬Â Tammy discounted his retort. ââ,¬Å"Look how tough he is compared to you,ââ,¬Â Tammy continued, standing in front of me and affording me a full view of her broad butt. Then, to my surprise, I saw that butt descending toward my chest and face. I was just able to get my head turned to the side before her right hip could break my nose. Her left hip rested against Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s thighs, on my lower ribs, and her right one pressed down on my skull. It was all she could do to squeeze into the space between Laurie and the arm of the couch. I could see a few grains of light from beneath her thigh, and there was fresh air available if I was strong enough to breathe it in.

I wish I could say I loved the experience of supporting their combined weight, which had to be close to five hundred pounds. While it wasnââ,¬â,,¢t unbearably painful, their weight being distributed over most of my body, it was nearly impossible to breathe with Tammy on my ribcage. I could only manage shallow gulps of air, and these I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t get quickly enough. ââ,¬Å"I canââ,¬â,,¢t breathe,ââ,¬Â I panted out from beneath Tammy. To my relief and surprise, she got up quickly. ââ,¬Å"Canââ,¬â,,¢t handle it?ââ,¬Â she teased. ââ,¬Å"I canââ,¬â,,¢t breathe with you on my chest,ââ,¬Â I admitted. ââ,¬Å"Maybe this will be better,ââ,¬Â she said with a sly smile. Tammy sat full weight on Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s lap, leaning back into the bigger girl. The rolling muscle spasm in my stomach transformed into a tidal wave. As my stomach gave way in harmony with the muscle spasm, I gagged, the harsh acid taste of vomit eating away at the top of my throat. ââ,¬Å"Too heavy. Gonna throw up,ââ,¬Â I warned, fighting back the powerful urge to regurgitate. Tammy again clambered off of me quickly; this time followed by Laurie. I manage to get the contents of my stomach back down and take a couple of slow, deep breaths. ââ,¬Å"You okay?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked, concerned. ââ,¬Å"Guess Iââ,¬â,,¢m not strong enough to handle both of you,ââ,¬Â I admitted. ââ,¬Å"But are you okay?ââ,¬Â she asked again. ââ,¬Å"Yeah, Iââ,¬â,,¢m fine. Give me a second and you can sit back down,ââ,¬Â I assured her. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re kidding right?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"No, you or Tammy I can handle, just not you and Tammy,ââ,¬Â I replied.

ââ,¬Å"Well, you rest up. Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to go get some snacks and drinks,ââ,¬Â Laurie told me. Before I could answer, I heard her thundering back up the wooden stairs. ââ,¬Å"Dead yet, shorty?ââ,¬Â Tammy teased. ââ,¬Å"Canââ,¬â,,¢t you hack it?ââ,¬Â she pressed when I didnââ,¬â,,¢t answer. ââ,¬Å"I can take it,ââ,¬Â I assured her. ââ,¬Å"Almost made you puke, though,ââ,¬Â she said with a wicked smile. ââ,¬Å"Yeah,ââ,¬Â I admitted, embarrassed. ââ,¬Å"Still, youââ,¬â,,¢re a lot tougher than this little wimp,ââ,¬Â she decided, stepping down hard with her left foot. ââ,¬Å"Ouch! Get off!ââ,¬Â Ray half whined, half growled. ââ,¬Å"Donââ,¬â,,¢t be such a baby. Itââ,¬â,,¢s only your hand for Christââ,¬â,,¢s sake,ââ,¬Â Tammy chastised him. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re breaking it,ââ,¬Â he pleaded. ââ,¬Å"What? You going to tell your mommy on me?ââ,¬Â she teased him, knowing that ratting was the one unpardonable sin among our little gang. If you tattled, you never played with us again. There were no exceptions, no appeals, and no forgiveness. Finally realizing he had no choice, Ray stopped whining and lay still, emitting only soft little grunts of pain when Tammy shifted her weight.

A minute or two after Ray had stopped whining, Laurie came pounding back down the stairs, a bag of Oreo cookies and a six-pack of Coca-Cola in her hands. ââ,¬Å"Get up, tough guy, I need the space,ââ,¬Â she commanded. I forced myself into a sitting position, suddenly recognizing my stomach muscles were complaining at even the slightest exertion. Dropping the goodies onto the middle cushion, Laurie sat down on my lap. Aside from immediately cutting off the circulation of blood to my legs, her return had almost no impact on me. I leaned to my left to reach the cookies and to be able to see around the wall her back formed in front of me. When I could see, I saw Laurie inserting one of the Oreoââ,¬â,,¢s between the big and second toes of her left foot. ââ,¬Å"Ray, as my slave, I want you to eat this cookie from between my toes,ââ,¬Â she commanded. Ray was mortified. ââ,¬Å"Or would you rather be here?ââ,¬Â she asked, bouncing playfully on my legs. I watched Ray swallow what was left of his pride and begin to eat the cookie. ââ,¬Å"Make sure you lick all the crumbs off,ââ,¬Â she added. Ray reddened, but said nothing. ââ,¬Å"Me next,ââ,¬Â Tammy laughed, putting a cookie between her own toes. I watched Ray obediently begin eating that cookie even as Laurie was reloading her own toes. My back was getting sore leaning that far to the left, so I sat up straight and didnââ,¬â,,¢t watch anymore.

After six cookies had been eaten, Laurie decided to return her attention to me. ââ,¬Å"Okay, little guy, up for me stepping on you a few times?ââ,¬Â she asked, already getting off. I suppose I had a choice, but it sure didnââ,¬â,,¢t feel like it. I had scarcely lain down on the carpet when I felt that huge foot on my stomach. I twisted quickly to get my body as flat as possible on the ground. ââ,¬Å"Ready?ââ,¬Â she asked, her eagerness visible in her eyes. I nodded my assent. As before, my abdomen completely collapsed beneath her weight. Try as I might, I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t grab even a hint of air or make a whisper of a sound. ââ,¬Å"Tap my leg when you need me to step down,ââ,¬Â she told me. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t hesitate to give her the signal. Leaving her foot on my stomach, she let me catch my breath. Realizing she was waiting for a sign, I nodded my consent for her to repeat the performance. I counted ten Mississippi in my head and quickly tapped her leg again for relief. ââ,¬Å"Think that stomach can handle another one?ââ,¬Â she asked, prepared to end my torment. ââ,¬Å"One more,ââ,¬Â I answered in a breathy exhale. ââ,¬Å"Say when,ââ,¬Â she answered with a shake of her head. Fifteen or twenty seconds later, I again nodded that I was ready. Again she went up. Again my stomach collapsed beneath the pressure. Again I felt the throbbing rhythms of muscle spasms and my heartbeat. I made sixteen Mississippi, then tapped out again. I had been aiming for twenty, but just couldnââ,¬â,,¢t hold on.

ââ,¬Å"Once on the chest?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Okay,ââ,¬Â I agreed. ââ,¬Å"You can say no,ââ,¬Â she assured me. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢ll do it,ââ,¬Â I reaffirmed my answer. When I was ready, that gigantic right foot pressed down on my ribcage. I felt my ribs bend downward, her heel and the balls of her feet digging into my flesh. Involuntarily, I gurgled as the last of her weight finally transferred onto her right foot and my chest. My bones were holding up, and for that I was grateful, but there wasnââ,¬â,,¢t going to be any heroics. I endured it for only about five seconds, and tapped out with tears welling up in my eyes. ââ,¬Å"Do you think youââ,¬â,,¢ve been squashed enough for one night?ââ,¬Â she asked, anticipating my answer by stooping down to offer me a hand. ââ,¬Å"No, I can take more,ââ,¬Â I replied, realizing I might never have another chance to experience this. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re kidding, right?ââ,¬Â she asked in disbelief. ââ,¬Å"No, really, Iââ,¬â,,¢m having fun,ââ,¬Â I assured her, trying to mask any pain in my voice. ââ,¬Å"Okay, letââ,¬â,,¢s see you prove it,ââ,¬Â she decided. I heard the beanbag chair being pulled toward me and being pressed down. ââ,¬Å"Slide back and lay your head on this,ââ,¬Â she commanded. I obeyed, placing my head on the lower part of the chair. She placed her left foot on my forehead and pushed my skull to my left. Realizing her desires and her intentions, I turned my head so that I was lying on my left ear. She settled her left foot carefully onto the side of my face, her toes stretching beyond my nose and my right ear in the high arch of her foot. ââ,¬Å"Either say youââ,¬â,,¢ve had enough or ask me to stand on your head,ââ,¬Â she ordered. Itââ,¬â,,¢s strange. I was willing to endure it if she commanded, but it was very hard to summon the courage to actually ask for her to crush my skull. ââ,¬Å"Well, one or the other,ââ,¬Â she repeated. ââ,¬Å"Please stand on my head,ââ,¬Â I said quickly but softly. ââ,¬Å"Amazing,ââ,¬Â she sighed from way above me. My world exploded into a shower of lights as she pressed down onto the side of my head. The big toe of her right foot tapped playfully against my lips, assuring me her full weight was on her left foot and my skull. Then she stepped down, ending my suffering without my having to signal for a rest.

My big mouthed remark after my first experience beneath Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s weight had predictably led to a summer spent largely beneath her bottom. The human body has an amazing ability to adapt to new challenges, and I had acclimated myself to her weight rather quickly. By July, she literally had to stand on my stomach in order to get me to plead for mercy, and that was taking longer and longer to achieve. It should come as no surprise, then, that when the opportunity for ââ,¬Å"bigger gameââ,¬Â presented itself, I felt up to the challenge.

Laurie and I went to the same church, and our parents were good friends. She was fifteen, and I had only just turned nine. I always watched her as much as possible during services, which I guess made me a juvenile stalker or something. She was, to my eyes, incredibly attractive. She was a good two inches taller than my father, who was six feet. Her breasts were disproportionately large, even on a frame that big. Her shoulders and hips were very broad, making her not inconsiderable stomach conform to the hourglass mold. Her bottom looked like she had two king size pillows stuffed up her skirt. I swear her thighs had the circumference of a telephone pole. Laurie probably weighed close to three hundred pounds, and even the most miserly of estimates couldnââ,¬â,,¢t project her at less than two seventy-five. Though I used to fantasize about her sitting on me or stepping on me, until I had gotten so good at supporting Tammy, I would never have had the courage to give her a try. But I had gotten cocky during that summer.

It came about in late August as I recall, that my parents mentioned Laurie was babysitting to earn money for a car. My ears perked up. Rayââ,¬â,,¢s parents and Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s parents were dropping them off at Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s house to go catch a double feature before the drive-in closed down at the end of the summer season. My parents, who had enjoyed their first date there, were planning to go with them if Laurie thought she could handle a third child. I crossed my fingers and prayed really hard that Laurie would say yes. It was almost a sure thing that Iââ,¬â,,¢d get to have Tammy sit on me for really long time, and I might even manage to get Laurie to try it. When I heard my parentââ,¬â,,¢s say, ââ,¬Å"Weââ,¬â,,¢ll have him there by seven, then,ââ,¬Â I could scarcely control my excitement. I guess my parents figured I was just excited that Iââ,¬â,,¢d be able to stay up late. ââ,¬Å"Donââ,¬â,,¢t you give Laurie a hard time,ââ,¬Â my mother scolded. ââ,¬Å"Or sheââ,¬â,,¢ll sit on you,ââ,¬Â my dad teased me as he messed up my hair. ââ,¬Å"Be nice,ââ,¬Â my mom scolded dad, but I was already off on a daydream.

Par for the course where my mom is concerned, we were the last of the three families to make it to Laurieââ,¬â,,¢s house. Ray and Tammy were sitting on the sofa in the family room watching television, a giant bowl of popcorn between them. Dressed in a red halter top and blue satin shorts, Tammy had her big feet comfortably perched on a black bean bag, the only other seat in the basement room. I had barely stepped onto the ugly green shag carpet when Tammy ordered, ââ,¬Å"hit the floor, squirt.ââ,¬Â The sitting was going to begin immediately! I obediently lay on the floor parallel to the couch, so that I could see the television. Tammy dropped the beanbag across my legs, sat hard on my stomach, and leaned back against the beanbag. She dropped one leg across either shoulder, leaving me a knee to stare at instead of a television.

I had lain under Tammy for no more than five minutes when I heard Laurie trotting down the stairs, sounding very much like rolling thunder as she slammed into each wooden board. She had rounded the couch before I could actually get a look at her over Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s left knee. She was wearing an oversized (even for her) gray tee shirt and black running shorts. Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s five foot nine, one hundred and seventy-five pound frame looked tiny in comparison. ââ,¬Å"You okay down there?ââ,¬Â she asked me, taking a seat on the sofa. ââ,¬Å"Yeah,ââ,¬Â I said as casually as possible. ââ,¬Å"She told me she did that to you all the time,ââ,¬Â she chuckled. She crossed her legs, revealing the largest bare foot I had ever seen in my life. From my angle, it completely obscured her face. ââ,¬Å"Why do you let her do that to you?ââ,¬Â she asked. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m the only one who can take it,ââ,¬Â I answered proudly. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s true,ââ,¬Â Tammy backed me up. ââ,¬Å"So you let her squash your guts out just because you can take it?ââ,¬Â she asked, making my proud answer seem rather foolish. ââ,¬Å"Itââ,¬â,,¢s fun. I like to see how long I can hold out,ââ,¬Â I insisted. ââ,¬Å"Besides, I like squishing people,ââ,¬Â Tammy added in my defense. ââ,¬Å"You too, huh?ââ,¬Â Laurie chuckled. I had to verify what I had heard. ââ,¬Å"You like squashing people?ââ,¬Â I asked. ââ,¬Å"Sure, but nobody has ever just let me squash them before. I have to beat them up first,ââ,¬Â she answered. I wanted desperately to say Iââ,¬â,,¢d let her sit on me, but I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t muster the courage. As a result, the conversation petered out, and I was left with just Tammy on my abdomen.

The four of us sat quietly until the first commercial break. ââ,¬Å"Cokes anyone?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked, standing up. ââ,¬Å"Yeah,ââ,¬Â Ray answered on our behalf. Laurie took a half step in my direction, and dropped her right foot onto my chest. Her heel was firmly in place on my left nipple and her toes literally hung off my right side. Even with no pressure applied, she felt heavy. ââ,¬Å"Can I squish you, too?ââ,¬Â she teased. I wanted to answer boldly, confidently, but only managed to squeak out ââ,¬Å"okay,ââ,¬Â after a delay to find the courage for even that. Laurie laughed. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t think you could handle it,ââ,¬Â she assured me. As I felt her remove her foot from my chest, I felt my spirits sink. She wasnââ,¬â,,¢t going to sit on me. And then, they lifted again. She brought that right foot down on my left hand and stood up full weight on it. It felt like she was driving my knuckles right through the basement floor, but I knew I was being tested. I carefully concealed any sign of discomfort as she put her left foot on my chest to let me know I had her full weight on that hand. ââ,¬Å"Still think you can handle me?ââ,¬Â she teased as I lost feeling in my fingers. ââ,¬Å"I think so,ââ,¬Â I managed to answer, though courage was failing fast. ââ,¬Å"Thereââ,¬â,,¢s no way, man. Youââ,¬â,,¢re full of crap,ââ,¬Â Ray taunted me from the sofa. Angry now, I retorted, ââ,¬Å"I can take her longer than you can take Tammy.ââ,¬Â In that response, the cokes were forgotten. We had a contest.

Ray didnââ,¬â,,¢t want Tammy to sit on him. Heââ,¬â,,¢d felt her before and didnââ,¬â,,¢t like it. Still, I had challenged him, and he couldnââ,¬â,,¢t back down without looking like a wimp. Tammy was on the idea in a heartbeat. ââ,¬Å"Get your skinny butt down here,ââ,¬Â she ordered. Laurie finally remembered to step off my hand as she assessed the situation. ââ,¬Å"Are you sure about this?ââ,¬Â she asked me. ââ,¬Å"Tammy sat on me for almost an hour, once,ââ,¬Â I answered. In truth, it was just over forty-five minutes and my stomach was sore for three days afterwards, but it did the trick. ââ,¬Å"Okay, Ray, put up or shut up,ââ,¬Â Tammy challenged him again. With no other options open to his ten year old macho, he reluctantly got off the couch and lay down beside me. Tammy got off of me and stood over him, one foot to either side of his shoulders. Laurie stood over me, a foot to either side of my head. ââ,¬Å"Are you on his ribs when you sit on him?ââ,¬Â she asked Tammy. ââ,¬Å"Just his little tummy,ââ,¬Â Tammy answered in mock baby talk. Laurie squatted down until her bottom was just touching my stomach. She checked the location of my ribs and slid back slightly. I was staring at the incredibly wide bottom resting on my stomach, convinced it would touch the floor on either side of me once she sat all the way down. She placed her hands on either side of those hips and shifted her weight off her legs and onto them. ââ,¬Å"On three,ââ,¬Â she told Tammy. ââ,¬Å"Ready,ââ,¬Â came the response. ââ,¬Å"One. Two. Drop,ââ,¬Â she called out.

Everything inside my stomach felt like it exploded when her full weight crashed down onto me. She put her thighs together so that she could drop them onto either shoulder. My entire torso was beneath her, and just the weight of her thick thighs was enough to make it difficult to breathe. ââ,¬Å"Ready for me to get up now?ââ,¬Â she asked within seconds. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m okay,ââ,¬Â I half-lied. I was in pain, a lot of pain. Still, nothing seemed to be seriously wrong. I felt like I did after about half an hour under Tammy: exhausted, fighting to breathe, and completely compressed. I felt my pulse in my throat stronger than I felt it in my stomach. Blood wasnââ,¬â,,¢t reaching my legs, and they were already going numb. Her butt was so broad that it covered my stomach, hips, and the tops of my thighs. Fortunately, I guess, most of her weight was pressing into my pelvis rather than my abdominal cavity.

After the initial shock of her immense weight, I slowly began to take stock of my situation. I was breathing. Everything inside of me seemed to be okay, except that my legs were getting numb. I had just convinced myself I could hang on for five minutes when I heard Ray groan, ââ,¬Å"Oh, God,ââ,¬Â beside me. ââ,¬Å"Ready to suck toe so soon?ââ,¬Â Tammy teased him. ââ,¬Å"Suck toe?ââ,¬Â Laurie chuckled. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t get up until I get my big toe sucked,ââ,¬Â she said imperiously. ââ,¬Å"I have an awfully big toe,ââ,¬Â Laurie teased, looking back down at my reddening face. Ray had apparently changed his mind about quitting because Tammy teased him again. ââ,¬Å"You never took me for this long before,ââ,¬Â she said. He didnââ,¬â,,¢t respond. ââ,¬Å"What else should we do with them?ââ,¬Â Laurie asked. ââ,¬Å"What do you mean?ââ,¬Â Tammy asked. ââ,¬Å"Well, after they suck our toes. I mean, Iââ,¬â,,¢d think theyââ,¬â,,¢d be really grateful for our letting them up,ââ,¬Â Laurie explained, stroking my hair in mock pity.

I was already starting to get a sick feeling in my stomach, and Laurie had been sitting on me for less than two minutes. Every breath was now a Herculean effort as those huge thighs seemed to get heavier with each passing second. I hardly noticed Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s thighs on my chest, but Laurie was crushing me with hers. ââ,¬Å"Why donââ,¬â,,¢t we make them suck all our toes and then lick our feet?ââ,¬Â Tammy suggested. ââ,¬Å"Really have a foot thing, donââ,¬â,,¢t you?ââ,¬Â Laurie giggled. ââ,¬Å"And how about this, the first one to give up has to be a slave to both of us,ââ,¬Â Laurie added. I didnââ,¬â,,¢t think too much about what they were saying at the time. I was focused on enduring Laurie for another couple of minutes, at least. Laurie seemed to notice my preoccupation because she asked me, ââ,¬Å"Ready to quit?ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Never,ââ,¬Â I answered with an outright lie. Laurie leaned back a little more into the beanbag that was still on my legs and bent her legs at the knees. My momentary relief at having those thighs off my chest was more than countered by the agony of still more weight digging into me, this time squarely into my soft, unprotected stomach. It wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t take much more to send me into convulsions. I had closed my eyes due to the increased pain and didnââ,¬â,,¢t notice why she had changed positions on me. Then I felt her toe rub lightly across my lips. ââ,¬Å"Want to suck my toe?ââ,¬Â she teased me. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m not quitting,ââ,¬Â I answered, hearing the desperation in my voice.

She had just placed her huge foot back down on the floor when Ray finally caved. ââ,¬Å"Get off. Please get off. Oh, God, I quit. Tammy,ââ,¬Â he groaned. Shortly, I could hear embarrassed whimpers and sucking sounds as Ray complied with Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s demands. ââ,¬Å"Now lick,ââ,¬Â she commanded. There was a brief pause, and then Tammy spoke again. ââ,¬Å"I said lick,ââ,¬Â she said sternly. Ray must have complied because ten seconds or so later, I saw Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s form rise up off her victim. ââ,¬Å"Looks like you win,ââ,¬Â Laurie said, obviously amazed. She started to lift her left foot, but I shook my head. I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t completely done yet. ââ,¬Å"Okay, squirt, letââ,¬â,,¢s see what you got,ââ,¬Â she chuckled, dropping those thighs hard across my chest and lying back completely against the beanbag. Her weight lessened as more of her pressed into my legs and less onto my hips and stomach. However, those heavy thighs were again resting on my chest and the considerable weight that remained on my stomach dug in at a low angle. ââ,¬Å"You know, Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been sitting on you for nearly eight minutes now,ââ,¬Â she told me, clearly impressed. ââ,¬Å"Can you do ten?ââ,¬Â she challenged me. I could barely mutter ââ,¬Å"maybe,ââ,¬Â from beneath her.

I grew up in a small neighborhood on the fringes of a medium sized city. The cookie-cutter ranch style homes were surrounded on three sides by wooded areas. We kids usually played in a fairly large clearing out in the woods where we wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t be constantly supervised by our moms. There was really quite a gang of us, this being a development in the ââ,¬Å"middle classââ,¬Â range of a family just starting out. In addition to me, I can think of Steve, Ray, Danny and Donnie (the twins), Eddie, Dan, Felicia, Libby, and Tammy. Tammy was the undisputed Queen, being three years older than any of the rest of us and big for her age on top of that. She was twelve years old when this story happened, and already about five foot nine. She was a big girl, thickly put together. She was the thick, strong type ââ,¬â€œ more of an Emme from Fashion Emergency than a Camryn Manheim type body. She probably weighed somewhere between 170 and 190 pounds. I would have been eight years old, nearly nine, when this all started. I probably wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t have weighed 80 pounds wearing soaking wet winter clothes, and was about eye level with Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s chest.

Arguments with Tammy tended to be very brief and very unfortunate for the other party. It was almost a ritual affair, there was so little variation in the results. Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s face would turn red. The other kid would realize, always too late, their mistake and take off running. Tammy would catch up to them very quickly. There would be a devastating tackle leaving the victim lying flat on his/her stomach, usually scratching and clawing at the ground still desperately trying to escape. Then the victim would be rolled over and Tammy would sit herself full weight across their hips and lower stomach. The victim immobilized, Tammy would take off her shoes and socks (assuming she wasnââ,¬â,,¢t barefoot like most of us spent our summer days) and plant her big feet in the victimââ,¬â,,¢s face. If the victim was dumb enough to try to turn their head away, Tammy would stomp hard on their ear with her heel. It usually only took one of these to force compliance. Thus pinned, the victim could then proceed to apologize, beg forgiveness, offer bribes, cry in humiliation and pain, and generally be as pathetic as possible until Tammy finally took pity on them and let them show how sorry they were. Showing how sorry they were always took one very humiliating form. The victim had to suck on Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s big toe for a good long time. Then she would get up and all would be forgiven. Iââ,¬â,,¢m sure that someone at sometime tried to fight back or buck her off of them, but I canââ,¬â,,¢t recall ever seeing it happen. It was just understood that hitting Tammy or squirming around too much would be almost akin to suicide.

I admit I was a fairly passive kid. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve never had much of a temper and would usually find a way to accommodate what the other kids wanted. Because of these traits, I had gone several summers and never felt the wrath of Tammy. I was very curious about it. There was something very enticing about seeing some poor boy or girl suffering beneath the weight of this much larger girl. I would daydream about what it would really feel like, and I had a strong impression I would enjoy it. This fantasy, however, had to contend with the reality of what my eyes saw. Her victims werenââ,¬â,,¢t enjoying themselves and would do anything to get her off of them as quickly as possible. I had never seen anyone endure it for even five minutes, at least not since I had started timing it the summer before. I had been tackled by Tammy many, many times. Pick-up and smear was one of our favorite games. I had, then, a very good idea as to how heavy she really was, and knew it wouldnââ,¬â,,¢t be easy to handle the reality of what my fantasies craved.

Now comes that fateful day in late April. We were playing tackle football (without pads, of course) and Tammy was on my team. I was running with the football after a kick-off and was sure I had a touchdown. It was then that Tammy accidentally knocked me down while trying to make a block. Without even thinking, I let my frustration vent by shouting, ââ,¬Å"God, youââ,¬â,,¢re so stupid!ââ,¬Â I never had a chance to even stand up all the way before I was flat on my back with Tammy lying across my chest. Thatââ,¬â,,¢s a small variation to the usual theme, I guess. Itââ,¬â,,¢s hard to explain my actions, and itââ,¬â,,¢s even harder to explain my thoughts. I just flattened out and stared at the sky, patiently waiting for her to begin my torment. I knew it was going to happen. I knew there was no use trying to get away. I just relaxed and waited. I suppose I should have been either frightened or excited. I had dreamed about this for a long time, but I had been afraid of the pain it would really mean. I should have experienced at least one, if not both, of these emotions. In truth, I remember my thoughts were very unemotional. I remember wondering if I should take a deep breath or let all the air out before she sat down. Should I tighten my stomach muscles or just relax? Would her feet stink really, really bad? These were the things I was thinking about when Tammy was lifting herself off my chest.

I felt her broad hips and well padded bottom sink into my lower abdomen and pelvis. She didnââ,¬â,,¢t drop hard onto me, nor did she slowly lower herself onto me. She sat normally, with no more thought or feeling than if she were sitting on a chair. My decision to tighten my stomach muscles was futile, as her weight immediately overwhelmed my limited strength and she settled deep into my lower torso. From the very beginning I could feel my pulse thumping inside my stomach, beneath her broad buttocks. My diaphragm was mercifully clear of her weight, and I could breathe almost normally, though I imagined with each exhale that I could literally feel my internal organs. I was still staring skyward and lying very still as she shifted her weight around while removing her Bass sandals. ââ,¬Å"Now whoââ,¬â,,¢s stupid?ââ,¬Â she taunted, reminding me that I had forgotten to begin my required supplications for mercy. I started to beg as she expected, and even began a sentence. However, I only got as far as ââ,¬Å"I amââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â when I felt an unnatural rush of courage and completed the sentence ââ,¬Å"going to take everything you got.ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Big words, little boy,ââ,¬Â she retorted as my world went black beneath her big feet.

The balls of her feet rested at eye level, with the bony part below each big toe resting squarely on each eye socket. She did this expertly, and would occasionally add pressure here, causing my black world to explode in whites and greens and pain. My nose was uncovered, resting between her insteps. I was lucky in that her feet didnââ,¬â,,¢t stink. I smelled mostly the aroma of the perfume she put on her ankles. Her heels rested below my jaw line and her toes were playing in the bangs of my hair. I was soon focused, however, on the shift in her weight that was caused by Tammy lifting her knees and bringing her legs together. She seemed to burrow deeper into me, pushing the organs not pinned beneath her higher up in my abdominal cavity. This could have been what really happened, or maybe it just felt that way. I do know it became a little tougher to breathe.

I lay there for probably a minute or two in complete silence. Both my fears and my fantasies were confirmed. This really hurt as much as I feared it would, but I was still enjoying the whole experience. ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t care if it does hurt; Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to stay here until I just canââ,¬â,,¢t take it anymore,ââ,¬Â I silently assured myself. My silence was unexpected, a challenge to Tammyââ,¬â,,¢s supremacy, and she didnââ,¬â,,¢t like it. She began to grind her hips in a circular fashion, digging still deeper into my flattened stomach. I imagined I could literally feel her butt bone against my spine she seemed so deep into me. I did the best I could, but couldnââ,¬â,,¢t help but let a few squeaks of agony escape my clinched teeth. ââ,¬Å"Whatââ,¬â,,¢s the matter, little boy, am I hurting you?ââ,¬Â she taunted. I was fighting too hard trying to keep quiet to reply.

Eventually, she stopped grinding. I grabbed a few moments of what passed for relief before a new torment started. I felt the weight on my face increase significantly, then I felt her crash hard onto my stomach. The air left me in a loud grunt that seemed to amuse her because she giggled when she heard it. She was using her hands and her feet to lift herself up before crashing down hard into my stomach. With the balls of her feet digging into my eyes as she raised up and my stomach being pounded into tapioca when she crashed down, it was impossible to say which was the toughest part to endure. Individual sensations, however, quickly disappeared into a more general feeling of queasiness, and a distance seemed to grow between my thoughts and what was happening to my body. Being enveloped in darkness only added to this feeling of separation. I donââ,¬â,,¢t remember grunting any after that first bounce, but I canââ,¬â,,¢t imagine that I wasnââ,¬â,,¢t grunting with each impact, especially since I was grabbing quick gulps of air each time she raised up. I do know that if she hadnââ,¬â,,¢t worn herself out first, I would have vomited before too much longer.

When the bouncing stopped at last, she just let herself relax and rested, breathing heavily. I was grateful for the reprieve, but it would be a stretch to say I was able to rest with her full weight still pressing into me. The pulse inside my stomach was racing, and even my hips were getting very sore as the pressure of her weight tried to spread them outward and drive them downward. Then she said the first thing that really scared me, ââ,¬Å"Okay, stay there all day for all I care.ââ,¬Â It finally dawned on me that there was absolutely nothing compelling her to get off of me, and that I would sooner or later be forced to beg for mercy. I hadnââ,¬â,,¢t thought about the fact that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t win, couldnââ,¬â,,¢t hope to outlast her, and I didnââ,¬â,,¢t like that thought very much.

As the next several minutes went by, I have no idea how many, the ratio between pleasure and pain steadily, if slowly, shifted more and more into painââ,¬â,,¢s favor. I was very sore. It was a dull, constant ache rather than short, sharp pains. At first, this is easier to endure since it lacks the intensity of a sharp pain, however, over time it becomes much worse because there is no relief, no means of bracing yourself against further strikes. I was getting so near the end of my rope that I had begun to consider what I would say when I started begging her for mercy. It was then that Felicia, the second oldest among us, came to my rescue. ââ,¬Å"Please get off him, Tammy. I think youââ,¬â,,¢re killing him. Look how still he is,ââ,¬Â she said. This must have frightened Tammy a little bit because her right foot left my face, then her left one followed. Dangling her left big toe over my mouth, she simply commanded ââ,¬Å"Suck it.ââ,¬Â I opened my mouth and received the toe. A little while later, she clambered off of me, ending my tale of suffering.

ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re a stubborn little twerp, ainââ,¬â,,¢t ya?ââ,¬Â she teased me, maybe a hint of admiration in her tone. ââ,¬Å"It wasnââ,¬â,,¢t so bad,ââ,¬Â I managed to reply. ââ,¬Å"You shouldnââ,¬â,,¢t say that. If I think youââ,¬â,,¢re tough enough to handle it, Iââ,¬â,,¢ll start squishing you just for the fun of it,ââ,¬Â she warned me, smiling. ââ,¬Å"Anytime,ââ,¬Â I retorted, holding my ground. I guess I knew I was taking a very big bite with that reply, but it remained to be seen if it was more than I could chew.

For two nights in a row I went to sleep under Aunt Penny's belly, but on the third night when it was time to go to bed I was feeling restless, having perhaps, consumed too much sugar that day. I lied in bed as she read to me, but was wide awake. Abruptly Aunt Penny, being ready for me to go to sleep, rolled over onto her side as she'd done before and spread her soft belly over me, but instead of that making me fall asleep all comfortable, this time made me feel too hot.
"Can you turn the fan on Aunt Penny?" I asked her.
"Alright." she replied slightly aggitated that she would have to get up to do so.
She turned the fan on and returned to her previous position, and we both lied there as before in silence for several minutes, but I was still wide awake, and suddenly thirsty.
"Aunt Penny, I want a glass of water." I told her.
She just sighed in frustration, and quickly as she could rolled over off of me and put her feet down on the floor to get up again. She waddled out of the room and thundered into the kitchen. A moment later she returned with a glass of water.
"Sit up so you don't choke." she told me.
I sat upright and took the glass from her hand, and took several sips of water. I handed her the glass back when I'd had enough, and she set it down on the table.
"Thank you." I told her as I'd been taught to.
"You're welcome.....now you need to go to sleep." she ordered.
"Will you put your belly on me again?"
"Fine...I will...but go to sleep this time, or I'll just roll over the rest of the way on top of you and squash you into jelly for my breakfast." she said with a serious tone in her voice.
That made me giggle as little boys giggle at funny things.
"You can't eat me Aunt Penny...you're kidding me?" I answered.
"Well...maybe I can't eat you, but I can certainly squash you flat as a pancake....I love to squash little boys that won't go to sleep." she told me with a smile on her face.
She was just kidding there of course. She had never done such a thing before.
"Really Aunt Penny?" I asked her amazed, and somewhat worried as I didn't want to be squashed flat, and certainly not squashed into jelly.
"Yes really." she confirmed, "Now lie back down, and get ready so I can place my belly over you...it's way past time for you to be asleep."
I did as she told me and a moment later I was again benieth her blubbery soft belly, with it spread over me from my knees to my chin. I lied there and really tried to go to sleep, but my mind was racing. I was concerned about what she had said to me, not knowing that it wasn't exactly true. I couldn't get comfortable and I wriggled about, squirming under her belly.
Nearly an hour past, and I couldn't be still for more than three minutes, and then I'd squirm about for a few minutes.
"I told you I'll squash you flat if you don't go to sleep, now stop moving around and go to sleep." she warned.
I was trying, but with the thought of her squashing me flat I just couldn't. Another ten minutes past.
"Thats it! No more!" she blasted.
I felt her move, and the bed shake hard, but I then noticed she was moving away from me as her belly began sliding off of me. I was relieved, as I assumed she was getting up, and she wasn't going to really squash me like she said. She was just about flat on her back lying beside me and her belly was completely off of me. Suddenly the bed shook hard again, and I felt her softness begin to press onto me again. She had just gathered her belly up, and now had kicked her farthest leg from me up and towards me, and her entire body soon followed. Within two seconds I was placed in total darkness, as her enormous breasts encased my head completely, smothering me also. As before her belly covered me from about my chin down to my knees, but now her thighs covered the rest of me aswell, and the bulk of her massive weight collapsed onto me, completely concealing my body from view by anyone if they had been watching. The force of her weight was an emence strain upon me. Now I felt the full weight of her soft belly, plus much much more, and it's softness was not a factor, as I was absorbed into her fattness it no longer felt very soft at all, and I felt my body giving in, being compressed under the great presure of her weight on top of me. My ribcage was flattening, but fortunately my young bones were very flexible. Still this was very discomforting, and areas of my body began to throb with a dull pain while other parts of me seemed shot blasts of sharp pain to my brain as the were all forced to flex in unnatural ways. It seemed forever that I was benieth her, and I was very horrified in that time. But then I saw light, and felt the presure upon me being relieved tremendously. It had just been eight or ten seconds. She rolled off of me enough for me to take a big gasp of air as I felt the urge to do so, and then I felt like crying, but in an instant I was again put into darkness and once again was squashed benieth her. The urge to cry was gone, and the urge to retain my breath by holding it in was in effect, but in seconds my lungs were emptied out of oxygen.
Then some odd thoughts crossed my mind.
*I wonder if I'm squashed flat....as.....a pancake.......I guess Aunt Penny really is going to squash me into jelly.* I thought with some amusement as the idea of it reminded me of something like a cartoon, and for a moment forgetting my burdens, and not feeling any pain of any kind, I giggled to myself.
_________________
regaurds,
spcbrown

Back to top       


spcbrown
Site Admin


Joined: 18 Jan 2004
Posts: 80
Location: oklahoma
Posted: Thu Feb 05, 2004 6:07 pm    Post subject: more to the story....the end.   

--------------------------------------------------------------------------------

Aunt Penny didn't lie on top of me for very long at a time. She just did it for a few seconds to get her point across. That night was the first time it had happened, and it didn't happen again for the rest of that time she stayed with me while mom and dad were gone.
Aunt Penny told mom what she had done to me when mom got back home, and she just looked at me and laughed.
"Well he doesn't look any worse for ware...she didn't break anything did she son?" mom said giggling..."I should do that when he won't go to sleep." she told Aunt Penny.
Later on as I got older, and didn't have stories read to me in bed anymore Aunt Penny still would always threaten to squash me every time she saw me. Then when I was thirteen, she started to further attempts at taunting me, and would give me no alternative but to wrestle with her. By this time her and mom both were around 600 pounds. Once I got close enough to her she easily got me in her grasp, and would squeez me tightly in a hug. I considered this to be embarrassing, certainly when someone was watching, like one of my friends. In one particular incident she was hugging me as she usually did, and I translated my feeling to her to stop as I blushed, because my girlfriend was there watching.
"Are you embarrassed by your fat ole Aunt Penny?" she asked.
"Yes...stop messing with me!" I blurted.
"Well shame on you...I should just sit on you for that." She said with a smile on her face.
The next moment I found myself flat on my back, lying on the floor, as she had one of her knees down on the floor at one side of me, and was staddled over me with her other leg with that foot on the floor. Her massive belly hung just over my face, and her gigantic ass hovered over my chest and stomache. She brought her leg with the knee to the floor around in front of her, then kicked her other foot out and just let her massive ass fall onto me with a loud thud, and a smack. My head was burried under her thighs and belly. My chest and stomache were crushed. I could not breathe at all for two reasons. One being her weight, simply not allowing my chest to expand, keeping it flattened out, and second all my air ways being totally sealed off tight with all that fat.
"We fat girls have to stand up for whats right now days." Aunt Beth said to my girlfriend, as she watched in awe.
"Yes we do." she answered with a giggle.
My girlfriend was also fat, about 350 pounds, but hadn't ever thought, seen,or heard about this type of thing before. She wondered if I was alright, but after about a minute Aunt Penny rolled off of me.
"Don't disrespect me again little man...or I'll sit on ya for a lot longer." Aunt Penny warned.
gasping for air and exhausted, I got to my feet as quickly as I could and stormed out of the house, with my girlfriend waddling behind me trying to keep up. She finally caught me in the front yard, and stoped in front of me.
"whats wrong? Don't be embarrassed." She said to me.
"That fat bitch!...I fucking hate her....messing with me all the time." I told her.
"Fat Bitch?...so I'm a bitch now cause I'm fat?" she asked.
Now I was not a big kid. I was just 112 pounds soaking wet, but I must of thought I was something special.
Having not paid attention to my girlfriend's words I continued my verbal abuse.
"Fucking fat bitches...I fucking hate them!" I blabbed.
"Oh really...you're acting like a real asshole." she told me.
"Shut up bitch!" I yelled.
"You should not have said that." she warned me.
As soon as she had she stepped towards me, and pushed me back with both her hands on my chest, easily knocking me off my feet. I landed on my back onto the grass. She was over the top of me before I could begin to recover. Then staddling me, she just collapsed, pushing her feet out from under her, and letting her big fat ass fall freely, until it landed on top of me, and the impact was so powerful, I thought my guts were going to come out of my mouth. Certainly all the air in my lungs did, as her ass landed on and completely covered my chest, and much of my stomache. She didn't have all that belly as my aunt had, and so my head was still in the open, though sandwhiched now between her thighs. I was so compressed from the initial blow that I figured my ribs were broken. I felt a sharp pain radiate throughout my chest. But after she had landed, and rebounded to settle on me, she then just sat there on me listening to my grunts, groans and gasps for air, for over the next 45 minutes. Many people walked by and saw us, and many more drove by gawking. I was at first very angry at her, but as her weight began to take it's toll on me I began to calm down. I was finally willing to, after nearly an hour under her, to appologize for my behavior.
"I'm....sorry....baby." I was just able to whisper to her.
With that she got up, helped me up, and pulled me into her arms for a hug squeezing me so tight I flinched due to being so sore, due to having been so squashed recently by her and my aunt.
"That was fun." she told me giggling.
"Yeah...right." I said sarcastically.
*Oh god...what has been started?....this can't be good.* I thought to myself.
...the end...

Here is a new installment, I havenââ,¬â,,¢t written in a while so let me know it you want me to finish it. Please read my other stories called ââ,¬Å"BBW Beachball Revenge 1& 2ââ,¬Â on this board to get a background on Alice and her magic powder.

Alice hated going to work because her boss always made fun of her. He would always comment on how she might break her office chairs with her wide ass. Today was no different ââ,¬Å"Alice come in here and close the door Iââ,¬â,,¢ve got some errands I need you to do before I go on vacationââ,¬Â. Alice walked into his office and as soon as she closed the door he said ââ,¬Å" my god have you gained more weight over the holidays? I just canââ,¬â,,¢t believe your chair can hold up that huge butt of yoursââ,¬Â. Alice losted it, she charged over to him pulled his chair out from behind his desk and took out her magic powder. ââ,¬Å" I just canââ,¬â,,¢t believe your such an ass to me, you want to see how my chair holds up my big butt then itââ,¬â,,¢s time you find outââ,¬Â. She blew a little powder in his face and thought ââ,¬Å" a 6 inch tall foam rubber doll like one of those stress ballsââ,¬Â. He glowed for a second then shrank down to 6 inches. ââ,¬Å"Well little man bet you didnââ,¬â,,¢t expect that, time for you to see how my chair holds me upââ,¬Â. Tom could not believe it, he felt a weird warm feeling then everything got much bigger he was staring up at the biggest woman he had ever seen and for the first time in his life he was afraid for his life. Alice turned around pulled up her skirt revealing a huge pair of see-threw underwear and said ââ,¬Å" hope your ready for my massive butt, and yes I did gain some weight over the holiday I now weight 580lbs.ââ,¬Â Alice slowly lowered her mammoth butt into her bosses chair, Tom, with a look of terror, tried to hold up his arms in a futile attempt to stop her. Alice could feel nothing beneath her as she sat down on him. Tom on the other hand felt the warm moist skin of Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s left butt cheek squishing down on him like a soft very heavy pillow, her weight just kept coming flattening him out like a grape. Tom could not believe how heavy Alice was, the pressure was incredible. Alice just sat there in her bosses chair thinking of how powerful she felt and how much pain Tom must be in. She bounced a little and heard the chair creaking as it strained to support her. ââ,¬Å"What should I do now? I canââ,¬â,,¢t change him back even if I wanted to, so what do I do with him? Iââ,¬â,,¢ve got to get him out of here before someone finds out what Iââ,¬â,,¢ve doneââ,¬Â. Alice stood up and turned around to look at Tom He looked like a gingerbread man but paper-thin. Alice picked him up and said ââ,¬Å" well how do you like my butt now little man?ââ,¬Â Toms little body started to pop back up and he found he could talk again ââ,¬Å" what the hell did you do to me? Are you crazy you canââ,¬â,,¢t get away with this, youââ,¬â,,¢re fire!ââ,¬Â Alice replied ââ,¬Å" Oh watch meââ,¬Â I need to get you out of here and I know just where to put you.ââ,¬Â She unbuttoned her skirt, pulled open the back of her panties and dropped Tom in. ââ,¬Å" I think you should be safe back there till I get you home. Alice walked out of her bosses office closed the door and told the other workers she saw that she was feeling sick and Tom sent her home.
On the drive home Alice wiggled as much as she could in her seat but she just could not feel Toms little body under her huge butt. When Alice got home she locked her door a stripped of her clothes in her living room and went into the bathroom to pee. She pulled off her panties and looked in them for Tom but he was not there. Alice looked in the bathroom mirror and located Tom; he was pressed flat and stuck to her left butt cheek. She peeled him off her butt and threw him on the floor then sat on the toilet. ââ,¬Å"Well little man did you have fun kissing my ass? Your so small and soft I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even feel you back thereââ,¬Â. Tom started to reform and Alice thought ââ,¬Å"I wonder if I use more powder on him if I could change him into something different, Itââ,¬â,,¢s no fun squishing him if I canââ,¬â,,¢t feel himââ,¬Â. She pulled out the powder and thought ââ,¬Å"how about 3 foot tall with foam rubber skin, and hard plastic bonesââ,¬Â. She sprinkled the powder and Tom grew on the floor to 3 feet. Alice wiped, stood up, and took Tom to the couch. ââ,¬Å" Tom youââ,¬â,,¢ve been such a pain in my ass I think you should serve as my butt cushion as I eatââ,¬Â. Tom could not believe the size of Alice; she was walking around nude getting food and walking it back to the coffee table every time she stepped the floor shook and her huge belly would bounce and wiggled like it had a life of its own. Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s butt took up the entire doorway of the kitchen and also jiggled up and down as she walked. She came back turn around in front of him and said ââ,¬Å"I hope you more satisfying this time I sit on youââ,¬Â. Alice slowly sat down on him and could feel his bones resisting her weight, as she settled all her weight on him she looked down to discover that she completely covered him. She could feel his skull under her left butt cheek, his pelvis under her pussy, and his feet under her right butt cheek. ââ,¬Å" Oh thatââ,¬â,,¢s much better I love the feel of you under me, I think Iââ,¬â,,¢ll see how much heavier I can get for you little manââ,¬Â with that she started her 5 course meal. Alice ate and ate the whole time setting on poor Tom; she could feel her belly swelling and getting firm.
Tom saw Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s huge butt hovering above him before she sat on him slowly; her weight was crushing him into the couch and her butt completely encased him. As she sat on him eating he swore he could feel her getting heavier as the minutes ticked bye. After an hour of continual eating Alice got up and turned around to look at Tom, his little body with pressed deep into the couch and his skin was pressed flat against his bones. She thought to herself ââ,¬Å" he looks like a mummy, but I want to feel his bones give-in to the weight of my bodyââ,¬Â. Alice put him on the floor and said ââ,¬Å" now little man Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to crush every inch of your body, How about I belly squash youââ,¬Â Tom stared up at aliceââ,¬â,,¢s massive body as she took a waddling jump into the air and landed on him hard. The floor shook as her massive belly completely covered him. Alice laid on him for a few minutes savoring the feel of power she had over Tom, ââ,¬Å" wow that was satisfying but I want to crush every inch of him for all the pain he has caused me over the yearsââ,¬Â. She stood up put her foot down on his lower leg and slowly increased the weight on it until the hard plastic bones started snapping from the pressure. She shifted her weight and put her other foot on his unbroken leg and crushed it as well, then took small steps up his body to his upper legs slowly crushing everything under her feet. ââ,¬Å"Oh that felt good crushing you like the bug you are now letââ,¬â,,¢s take care of your arms.ââ,¬Â Alice hopped from Toms legs to his hands, when she jumped her belly and breasts bounce like they had a will of their own and when she landed on his hands her weight squished them flat in a sickening crunch! She then walked up Tomââ,¬â,,¢s arms slowly flattening them like his legs; once she effectively crushed his arms she simply let herself fall down on her massive ass and a muffled crunch came from under her butt as she completely crushed Tomââ,¬â,,¢s pelvis and balls. She looked down between her legs and could barely see his head under her huge tight belly. Alice got up turned around and looked down at poor Tom he looked like a blowup doll that only had air in itââ,¬â,,¢s head and chest, his arms and lower body was completely flat. ââ,¬Å" now to finish you off, hope your having as much fun as I amââ,¬Â. Alice picked up his body and put him on the coffee table, folded his arms and legs over him upper body, turned around and sat on him so that her butt was centered on his chest and his head was between her massive thighs.
Tom was terrified as Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s butt came down on him; she was crushing his chest and her belly was completely covering his head. Alice could feel him little ribs bending to her weight, she bounced on him then stopped to catch her breath and then she heard a series of pops and she sank down lower as Toms ribs broke. Alice smiled with power and then she heard a weird wheezing sound as Tomââ,¬â,,¢s rubber organs started to give-in to her butt as well. ââ,¬Å"Oh this is good, Iââ,¬â,,¢ve crushed his ribs and now Iââ,¬â,,¢m squishing his organsââ,¬Â. In a few minutes her butt was touching the table and Alice got up, she looked down at Tom and was amazed at how flat he was. He looked like a deflated blow-up doll. Tom could not believe how much alice weight she felt like a truck on his little chest he felt his rib bending as she bounced on him . Alice rolled up Toms flat little body up to his head, set him upright so his head was on top of his body and got a stand up mirror so she could watch Toms final moments. Alice turned around and slowly sat on Toms head with her bare butt. She wanted to feel his head squish under the fat ass he always made fun of. ââ,¬Å" ok tom Iââ,¬â,,¢ve crush all of your body and now I wanted you to experience what my chair feels like for the last timeââ,¬Â alice started bouncing up and down driving her 580 lbs. into Toms body she could see in the mirror her entire body jiggling as she bounced and Toms head was get wider and wider then with one last jump her ass hit the table as his head gave in to her weight. ââ,¬Å"Oh poor Tom youââ,¬â,,¢re all flat, I think you need some mouth to mouth resuscitationââ,¬Â with that she put her mouth over Tomââ,¬â,,¢s mouth and blew, his little chest started to expand, she blew and blew expanding not only his chest but his belly. Tom thought he was going to die from the pain as his rubber organs were blown up like balloons. Alice stopped and looked at her handy work, Tomââ,¬â,,¢s belly resembled hers in miniature form. She put her hand over Tomââ,¬â,,¢s mouth, got two rubber balls and wedged one in his mouth and the other up his butt. ââ,¬Å"There that should hold all that air in, now youââ,¬â,,¢ll get to feel how tight and heavy my belly isââ,¬Â. Alice threw him on the floor and belly flopped on him again. Her belly was bigger than his entire body and as she landed on him her tight belly forced his over inflated little belly to spread out under her weight. His rubber insides could not handle the pressure of her jump and Alice could hear and feel and another series of pops. She wiggled on him bouncing her weight into him with all her might. Tom knew he had no chance against Aliceââ,¬â,,¢s belly flop and the pain of his organs popping under the pressure was unbearable, he felt like he was in a car compacter. After a while Alice got up and looked at him, his belly was no longer big and all that air had been forced into the rest of his body. ââ,¬Å"Oh this could be fun, I think you need more airââ,¬Â Alice pulled the ball out of his throat and started blowing again, she blew and blew until he looked like a 3 foot tall rubber snowman with arm and legs.

Car abduction, author unknown


parts of this are true but unfortunetly most of it isn't
the other day I was out for a walk around my neighborhood.
this car pulls up beside me and a women with a big round kind of cute face motions for me to come near her. As she motioned I was struck by how huge her arms where. and as she waved at me the way the rolls of fat hung from her arm and quivered. As I approched the car I could see that there was another rather big women in the front seat and 3 almost as large women in the back seat. The huge lady that was driving started to ask me if I new how to get somewhere. I was close enough now to see right into the car and to my amazement this women had to be one of the fattest hugest women I have ever seen. The women next to her was almost as big. her huge belly interwind with the drivers belly hanging over on top of her just as fat friends belly. I could literly not see any of the front seat. In the back seat of the car where 3 more women one almost as huge as the gals in the front with the other two a little smaller but not much and also maybe a little younger. I could not conceive how the 3 of them managed to fit in that little back seat?? they looked to be one huge giant blob of women with 3 heads. Mind you I'm not trying to be derespectfull because there was something cute and sexy about each of these women. They all had prety faces and nice smiles. They seemed to be a really fun bunch of women. I'm not sure exactly what kind of car it was maybe a Grand Prix or something like that but a quick calculation of about 1800 to 2000 pounds of women was in that car. They asked me if I new where some address was but I said I was fairly new to the neighborhood myself and did not know where much was. they asked if my wife and kids liked the new neighborhood but I informed them that I did not have a wife or kids. This made the largest women in the back seat kind of giggle and the other two gals in the back kind of nudged her. this made her huge belly just sway a ripple. I was kind of hypnotized by the way her huge body moved. I know she caught me staring at her and gave me a big smile. I just smiled back and then as I was again telling the driver that I did not know the directions to the place she nonchalantly placed her huge arm on top of my hand that was resting on the door. I could not belive how big and heavy her arm was.
I thought she would move it as soon as she felt my arm but she just left it resting there. The huge passenger women said lyla we should probably let this nice young man go. Then she started to poke at lylas huge belly once again I was in a trance the way it moved and jiggled and swayed. They both saw me just staring at this and she just kept poking lylas belly. Then she started to move her own body back and forth causing her gigantic belly to move and jiggle. The car was starting to rock back and forth but I couldn't keep my eyes off of there two massive bodies as they rocked back and forth one huge roll of fat smacking into the other causing more jiggile like a huge bowl of Jello. I hadn't noticed but Lyla the driver had applied more of her weight onto to my hand and arm and I was being held to the car by her. Also while I was in my fat watching trance. one of the smaller women who probably weighed about 350 lbs had gotten out of the car. and was standing next to me. She said I thought those where the new Kswiss shoes you where wearing. I just looked at her and said huh. she said could you show my friend Kara she's the one in the middle. I said sure. with that Lyla lifted her huge arm allowing me to move. I started to put my foot up on the seat to show Kara my shoes. She said I just love those shoes what is this thing here and before I could react she grabed my leg and somehow liffted her enormous thigh and rolled my leg under her. the other gal that was standing behind me started to push me into the car. I was trying to fight my way out but all of these huge women where pulling and pushing me into the car and somehow more and more of me was being rolled and pulled under Kara. first she was just on top of my ankels then they managed to get more of my legs under her. I could feel her enormous size and weight as it began to press down on me. Then the other gal had gotten out on the other side and was helping to pull more of my body under Kara. after another minute karas huge ass and thighs had me covered up to my waist. Then Kara started to bounce up and down on top of me and told me to stop struggleing or she and her friends would crush the he## out of me. I started to yell for help but Lyla the driver told Becky the 350 pounder that was pushing me into the car to shut me up and with that Becky just dove on top of me covering me with her huge belly and body. I couldn't breath and I no longer could yell for help. I couldn't belive it but I was being kinnaped by about a TON of women. Becky told Lyla that she couldn't quite get the car door shut. lyla told Camie to give me one last pull as Kara raised her huge body off of me. They counted to 3 then did this pulling me into the car enought to get the door shut as Kara came crashing down onto my waist and stomach Camie was squished up against the door by Kara's huge bulk and was sitting on my legs and feet. Then Becky came crashing down on to my head and chest. She was wearing shorts and some how she made it so I could get just enough air between her huge thighs. she said you better be good or I'll close my big sexy legs together and you wont be able to breath. Then just for good measure Kara gave me a few heavy bounces knocking almost all the wind out of me. I heard Lyla tell the other girls to go easy on me cuz her and Tami wanted to have some fun when they got back to the house. Then Kara said can't you drive over some hilly bumpy roads first I want to have some more fun.........

I was just 4 or 5 years old the first time I remember staying with my Aunt Penny while mom and dad went on a cruise. Aunt Penny was mom's twin sister and just like mom was a really fat woman, especially to my young eyes. She was simply huge. In fact she was huge, weighing well over 500 pounds just like my mom.
I was sometimes a fussy kid, having been spoiled by my mom especially. I hardly ever saw dad as he was always at work it seemed. Anyway mom filled Aunt Penny in on one bedtime proceedure to get me to go to sleep at night. I always wanted to be read a story to go to sleep to, but often that wouldn't put me to sleep right away, and Aunt Jenny had been informed of the remedy to get me to sleep.
Aunt Jenny was a little leery to attempt this, but I was persistent and kept asking her to.
"My momma does it so I can go to sleep." I told her for the fifteenth time.
"Alright." she finally answered.
She put the book down on the table, got up taking her night gown off, and was now in just her bra and panties. Then she got in the bed and rolled over onto her side right up next to me, and with a little manuvering she finally had accomplished the remedy that would put me into sweet dream land. Most of me from my knees to my chin was under Aunt Jenny's belly as she had it spread out over me like the softest warmest comforter in the world. The weight of her belly was very heavy to me just as moms was but I liked that for some reason. It made it hard for me to breathe but I would always fall asleep in a few minutes, and after about an hour Aunt Jenny could get up, as mom had told her she could, and then cover me with several blankets.
...more to follow...

After classes for the day had ended at 2:30, Lisa put her plan into action. She was going to follow Kelly to her car, then if Kelly was alone Lisa would give her a good knock on the head, and drive off in her car with Kelly unconscious in the backseat. Once Lisa got home with Kelly, she could really have some fun. Lisa waddled into the parking lot, smiling at her great luck with timing. Here Kelly was walking to her car alone, thinking who she was with her little ass, and bouncing tits in that tight white tank-top. Boy oh boy, was this bitch just asking to be flattened. Lisa got to Kelly, just as she was putting her key into the driver door.
"Hey bitch!" Lisa said
"What the hel..." Kelly never got out the rest of her sentence, as Lisa's big heavy hand came right down on her head. With a thud Kelly landed on the parking lot floor, between her car and the next.
Lisa took a look around to make sure no one was watching, then she opened the drivers side door. Lisa picked up Kelly with one hand by the neck, and pushed her into the passager seat. She was about to lower her huge bulk into the small car when she got an idea. It was about 10 miles to her house, so why waste all that driving time doing nothing. Why mot begin her squashing fun in route so to speak. She grabbed Kelly by the shoulders and lay ed her down on the two front seats. Kelly's legs were bent on the passager, while her stomach and upper chest were across the drivers seat. Lisa set her so that her head would have just enough room between her massive thighs and the door to breathe.
Lisa took on more look at her work, and feeling quite proud of herself, she turned around and slowly set her huge ass into the car, and on the tiny girl. The bump to the head wasn't as strong as Lisa had thought, because Kelly awoke just in time to feel all of the air rush out of her system, as this fat bitch sat on her. Lisa's immense butt covered the skinny girl;s complete chest, belly, neck and mouth. When Lisa looked down at Kelly she saw only her tiny nose, and wide open shocked eyes.
"Hey there bitch. How you doing? Not to good, uh? Too bad, cause we're just getting started."
Kelly tried to scream for help, but of course all she got was a mouthful of fat. Lisa started up the car, and wheeled them out of the parking lot, and toward home. Kelly meanwhile could feel all of her ribs sink into her lungs, and her tits begin to flatten out. She was barely getting enough air to breathe, and most of the time just as she got a lungful, Lisa would hit a bump in the road, and send her big ass bouncing on her chest. Each time this happened Kelly felt like a tube of toothpaste that had been stepped on. Halfway through the drive Kelly began to cry, which started to get Lisa wet. Just the thought that her incredible body was squashing this little bitch to tears got her more excited that she had ever felt in her life. She truly was going to have the time of her life once she got home...

I've noticed that this board has really slowed down some as of late, so I'm gonna try to bring a little life back with this story. Hope you all enjoy it.


Lisa was never upset about her weight. She was made fun of at school, and by her friends sometimes, but it never really bothered her. Truth was she enjoyed her fat. She liked the way her ass, and thighs stretched pants her pants to show off her hour-glass figure. She also took a good deal of pride in the fact that she had the biggest breasts in class. Even bigger than Miss Weathers', who was their homeroom teacher. At 17, Lisa was a whopping 6', 390lbs. She amassed this size by following her motto for life to the tee. Eat! She loved to eat. At night when everyone in her house was asleep she would waddle her huge body downstairs and into the kitchen and begin a eating marathon. It was always a half-joke to her parents how different the fridge was when they went to sleep, as to how it was when they awoke for work.
At school, Lisa had no problem getting attention. Mostly due to the fact that even for a big girl she dressed very sexy. Wearing little more that skimpy low-cut shorts and a belly shirt most days. And when she did, it was beautiful to her how her massive belly pushed against the fabric of the shirt, almost to its breaking points. OK guys sorry to do it to you but...


Wearing tight clothes on a daily basis caught Lisa a lot of attention, attention that she loved. Walking down the hallways in school, had a very sexual feel to her. She began to get excited about how her big body looked in comparison to the "little people" as she referred to them to herself. She found that eating large amounts of food, just wasn't as pleasurable anymore. She began to fantasize about using the massive body she had to over-power smaller people. So she went on line and looked up web sites with bbws squashing, and trampling skinny people. At her computer she had for the first time gotten so sexually excited she had to finger herself to orgasm. She was so pleased! She had found something to fill the hole that was entering her life.
Lisa had to try some squashing for herself. The very next day she began to looking for victims. She didn't have to look far. In Global History the next day she walked into class wearing a navy blue sweat suit, that wrapped around her huge thighs, and ass like spandex. The top to the suit was tight around her awesome belly, and mammoth breasts. The whole class looked up at this huge woman, and stopped what they were doing. There was a lot of talk in the class day to day, about what the "fatty" would wear, and how she could possibly think see looked good. Lisa knew about the talk, and loved it. She was on the minds of everybody in the class, and soon she would be on their tiny bodies, crushing them with her sexy ass. She walked to the back of the class, and sat down at an empty desk. Well tried to sit down was a better way of putting it. Between her belly and ass, it was a job and a half to squeeze her massive bulk into the desk. Again she was what everyone was looking at. Finally after a minute of effort, Lisa was behind the desk. Then the skinny bitch Kelly, who was sitting up front, said "Boy, I didn't think you could make in Lisa. But then again nobody did. Good going."
This got most of the class laughing, but the rest were wondering how the big girl was going to respond. Lisa wasn't even thinking about a come-back. All that was on her mind was the fact that her search was over. Kelly would be her first victim. And what a good victim she would be. Kelly was a very tiny girl at only 5'3, lbs. She was the typical blond with her perky breasts, and tight little ass. So Lisa didn't say anything back, she just smiled and waited for when class was out. Then she would get Kelly alone and teach her to mess with a big girl.

years ago wen i was in grade 10 my classes seemed to really bore me. When the second semester started after lunch i went to my science class. looking around i saw none of my friends i thought i was going to be hell for an hour every day but then about 5 minutes into class a girl arrived late. she was BIG. i heard people on the other side of the room giggle as she walked in. i did not laugh i was just getting excited and thinking this wouldnt be so bad maybe. she was about 5'5 and im guessing around 210 wich was prety big for someone her age. she went to the only empty desk in the class wich was one infront of me and one to the right. SCORE! i could look at her all class as she walked by i noticed her HUGE ass. she was wearing extremely tight jeans with no pockets on the back so i could see her wonderfull ass completely as it jiggled wen she walked by. i immagined if she had came and sat on me instead of the empty desk. later on in the class it was amazing how the sides of her behind spilled off her chair on both ends. well a week or so went by and we only shared small talk like asking for help on homework ect.. i had a feeling she was interested in me. one day i was required to come in after school because the teacher said i wasnt on task that day but can you blame me wen i have her to look at! well i came in in a bad attitude for having to spend an hour here after school. she walked by the door heading on her way home. wen she saw me in the class. i was the only one in there beside the teacher. she then walked in and asked the teacher if it would be alright if she stayed and studdied for a while and the teacher permitted it. after about 10 minutes the teacher said i have to go to the office and do some paperwork and told me to not even think about leaving and belive me i had no intention to. as soon as the teacher was down the hall i knew i should make a move... i asked wat she was studdying for and she simply said the big physics test we have next week. after a moment of silence she said. you sure do love to stare at my ass. i said excuse me? she said its ok i like you so i dont mind. maybe we can have some fun while the teachers gone.. i pushed my chair out from under the desk .. she walked over and turned her back to me i sat in the chair. her ass just inches from my face. it was so big and as i found out by grabbing it, soft. before i knew it she plopped down on my lap. i expected her to be heavy but no it felt good. i instantly became hard and she felt that. she wiggled around on my dick and belive me that was the best experiance i have felt to date. she took off my pants and left me naked yet her pants remained on wich was ok with me because they were so tight and revealing. so my extremely hard dick is just being smotherd by this big ass she was riding it and bouncing on it but gently enough so it was all pleasure. after about a minute of this i exploded. and for a while at school she wore those pants just to show to me. for they had a stain on the ass.

From http://www2.bbspink.com/sm/kako/1007/10075/1007553330.html No.68 and 69.
Original story is written in Japanese.
I'm trying translating it. But it is too difficult for me. I'm afraid that there are many strange and wrong sentences.
Any advices are welcome.



"Yuki. Give my bag back, please..."
Hitomi ran after Yuki as fast as she could. But it seemed impossible that she caught her. Because Yuki could move three steps while Hitomo moved only one step.
"Ahhhh! The earth is shakin'!"
With every Hitomi's step, Yuki stumbled on purpose. Of course, the earth wasn't shaking. But it was naturally that anyone thought so with enormous steps of Hitomi, the fattest girl in the school, or Japan.
With every her step, fat roll of her legs were waving. With every her swinging arms, her hanging upper arms were swinging. Also her very hanging gigantic belly was swaying with every her action.
"Ah..Ah....AhhhHhHhhh!!!"
So Y uki stumbled too much, she tumbled.
"Oh, my..."
She became embarrassed, and tried to stand up. But she couldn't. There was a warm and very heavy object on her legs.
"Hehe, you're captured."
It was Hitomi. She had sat on Yuki's legs. Now, she had big and evil grin on her double-chin face.
"HEY FAT BITCH! GET OFF!"
"Are you really saying that?"
"YEAH! SO, YOU MUST... OOOOUCH!"
The heavy object on Yuki's legs moved on her stomach smoothly. Except her face, all her body covered with Hitomi's ass and belly. Then, her body disappeared.
"Yuki, I haven't leaned you my half weight yet."
With the voice, the weight on Yuki went heavier.
"OoooOoh!"
"Yuki, If you say to me 'Please mercy me, I do anything that you command to me', I'll get off."
"N..ev..er..."
"I see."
The weight went light. Then Yuki tried to get off. But enormous object hit her head. It was Hitomi's big fat ass. It covered Yuki's head completely with soft fat flesh.
"I'm going to sit on your head. If I sit on it with my full weight, your head will be pressed like a paper."
"....I....I do anything that you command to me..... Please mercy me....."

To be continued...
(Next part in Japanese is No.117 and 118)

I  knew I was in for a hard time as soon as Jill got home. Jill was my roomate, and she loved using me to let out excess aggression. Did I mention she was huge? I guessed she must weigh about 300-400 pounds, but I'm terrible at estimating weights, so I could have been wrong.

Anyways, she burst in the door at about 7 o clock, wearing a sweatsuit, with a towel wrapped around her shoulders. She had been at the gym, I surmised. She was no sooner in the door than she yelled "Get in my room, get naked, and lay on the bed!"

"But Jill" I protested. I was exhausted and not really in the mood to be brutally crushed.

"One more word and you'll regret it" she growled. "I just have to have a snack, and if you're not ready when I'm done, you'll be in bigger trouble than you already are."

I left it at that and quickly obeyed. I had learned from experience that making Jill madder wasn't a good idea, and that resisting was generally futile. A few minutes later I lay on Jill's bed, and she marched in the door, still in the sweatsuit, stormed across the room and dropped her fat butt down onto my chest. The air rushed out of my lungs and I started gasping, trying to get it back.

"Oh, poor baby, am I too heavy?" Jill taunted. She then lifted her massive ass from my chest, leaving me to suck in what air I could. "Want another?"

"No ma'am"

"Aww, too bad" And WHAM! She let her big body fall back onto my chest, her ass stretching from my chin to near my crotch. I was in agony already, and I knew it was just the beginning. Jill cackled, listening to me grunt under her bulk. She rocked back and forth, one butt cheek to the other, giving me little opportunity to suck in precious oxygen. I felt like my lungs were going to burst, when she finally hoisted herself up again.

"Tell me, Geoff, does my butt look big in these pants? Answer honestly." I had no idea what to say, I could tell I was stuck by her trick question. "Oh, you're not sure? Maybe you need a closer look" Taking two steps to her right, she plopped directly down onto my face, blocking out the light, and even worse, smothering me completely. She began grinding her hips back and forth, driving me down into the bed, and my nose down into my face. My lungs were screaming worse than before, and I worried I might pass out if she didn't get up. Of course, her left ass cheek reached far enough along my body to prevent me from using my arms to tap out, and I was forced to wait for her to feel merciful. After what must have been a minute and a half, she finally stood up. "So, what's you're answer? Does my butt look big in these pants or not?!"

I took a guess at what she wanted to hear, knowing my answer didn't matter. "No, Jill".

"Oh really? Get on the floor." I weakly rolled off the bed onto the floor. Jill stood over me, facing my feet, her enormous butt staring me down. She began to crouch, then dropped full weight onto my chest, her butt pressing against my chin. The pressure was incredible without the give of the bed, and I was in agony. Jill lifted up a bit, then dropped back down. Again. And Again. And Again. After maybe ten brutal bounces, she came to rest on my chest, which felt like it was pratically flattened to the floor. "Now let's get something straight, Geoffrey. My fat ass looks absolutely huge in anything. Got it?"

"Mmhmm." I grunted weakly.

"Say it".

I struggled for the air to speak. "Your... fat.... ass... looks.... abso... lutely... huge... in...any...thing." I managed.

"Good boy. Now, to make sure you remember, I think you'll need about ten more bounces. Does that sound fair?"

"Yes" I moaned.

"Say it"

"Ten more bounces sounds fair".

"Well, if you insist." And with that, she gave me the ten bounces I deserved. I gasped for air, grunted in pain, and struggled to stay conscious while she laughed in delight, thrilled with my suffering. "Are you worn out?"

"Yes"

"Well, I guess you can take a nap." And right there she hoisted her ass off me, and waddled out of the room, turning off the light. I fell asleep quickly, although I knew that nothing with Jill was that simple.

I awoke to Jill kicking my already sore sides. "Get up, you lazy little squash toy, I'm not done with you yet. Sit beside the bed, and put your head back on it." I lifted myself up and obeyed, but I must have moved too slow, because she kicked my hard in the stomach, then took my arm and threw me against the bed. "Why are you so damn slow?! After all that sleep I so generously gave you! You were out so long I had time to go have a meal at Taco Bell!" She flicked the light on, and I saw that she had lost the sweatsuit, and was now only wearing an impossibly big pair of white cotton panties.

"Now, my little slave, we're going to play a game! You guess my weight, and if you don't get it, I'll have to sit on your face and smother your pathetic little ass! Understand?"

"Yes ma'am". She waddled over, and stood that imposing ass right in front of my face. "340" I guessed.

"Not even close". And down came her flabby butt, burying my face deep in the sweaty crack of her ass, her damp cotton panties telling me that she hadn't used my sleeping time to either shower or change her underwear. After about fifteen seconds, she gave me air. "Guess again" she demanded, shaking her hips, which made her big legs jiggle, waves of fat shaking and quivering.

"360"

"You wish I was that light". Twenty seconds of smothering this time.

"380"

"Damn, you're optimistic." And down she came, thirty seconds this time. I had made my way up to 440, and a brutal full minute of smother when she upped the ante.

"Okay, you don't get it this time, and I'll punish you so bad you'll beg for smothering."

"450?" I asked nervously, wondering what could be worse than her fat, sweaty ass engulfing my head.

"Ooh, not quite, you're in trouble now." She settled down onto my face again, and I was confused. I thought she said something worse than smother? What gives? Then, all of a sudden, PLBBBT! She cut a huge, taco loaded fart in my face. "Smell good? she asked, lifting just enough to give me air. It smelled awful, and I was too desperate for air to avoid sucking in her gas, groaning from the stench. As soon as the smell faded, she dropped back onto my face, trapping me once again. I don't think I'd ever been more humiliated. She got up after an agonizing minute, dropping another noisy fart for me to enjoy.

While I struggled to only breathe through my mouth, she trotted across the room and picked up one of her workout socks. She returned to me and demanded "Open your mouth". As soon as I did she hawked a big loogie right into my mouth. It tasted awful. She glared sternly, and I knew from past experience that it was time to swallow. So I did, not wanting her any angrier. She then replaced the loogie with her sweaty, smelly sock, preventing me from breathing through my mouth. She laid on the bed, on her belly, pulling off her panties. "I want an ass massage. And you better get your face in between my butt cheeks while you do it. I've got some more gifts for you."

As I grabbed and fondled big handfuls of her great big ass, she delivered a few more awful farts, which I had no choice but to breathe in and enjoy. She was having a blast, and her constant laughter only increased my humiliation. After a half hour, she said "You may remove the sock and stop. You've served your time." I did so immediately, and collapsed on the bed beside her. "Boy, Geoff, it sure is nice having you around. I can get out all that unhealthy aggression. It's great, don't ya think?" She laughed, and I chuckled a bit too. "Tell you what, since you're such a good sport, how about I give you a little reward?" She placed her hand on my penis, and the idea didn't sound too bad, after all, she wasn't a bad looking girl, and the site of her naked was quite a turn on.

"A reward would be great" I replied, reaching out to touch one of her big breasts. She responded by leaping on top of me and positioning her ass back in front of my face.

"Well, then, I suppose I'll allow you to worship my massive ass. Spread those cheeks, Geoff" she commanded. "Maybe if you're lucky I'll fart right in your mouth!" She laughed, delighted with her cruelty. I got right to work, hoping she was joking about farting in my mouth. She wasn't. As I flickered my tongue along her pink asshole, she relieved her flatulence on to the lips and tongue which were busy giving her pleasure. "Don't you just love it?" she taunted. "Now, for every other fart I allow you to experience, I want you to sniff really deep, so that I can hear you sniffing. And you better say thank you. Got it?"

"Yes ma'am." She cut the worst one yet, and I sucked it up my nose as hard as I could, hoping to settle her down quickly so I could stop. "Thank you".

"That's right" she replied. PLBBBT! Another one. I sniffed deeply. It was going to be a long night.

I took my place lying on the floor as I had been instructed to do. I was feeling a lot of anxiety over what I feared was to come....

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 03 Nov 2003 08:16 Michelle had been sitting on me for hours as I lied on the couch. Her weight had long since began taking it's toll on me. She weighed around 600 pounds, and she just loved to make me suffer under her as she sat on my chest and stomache for long periods. Well...I loved it too, being under her, but she took it too far sometimes and wouldn't get up when I was ready for her to. I was usually ready for her to get up within ten minutes, sometimes twenty maybe, but this time she had sat on me for three hours of an entire movie she watched. I was completely exhausted, panting, weezing, gasping for breath. The movie finally ended and she stood up and put her arms over her head and stretched.
"God damb it Michelle." I mummbled.
"Whats wrong little man?" she asked.
"You know I don't like you doing that for so long."
"Was that too much for you? Can't take it?"
"Yes...well...no...yeah...I like you to sit on me...you know that...but not for so long...you know that too...damb it."
"I bet your chest and stomache are really sore...huh?" she asked.
"Well hell yes...cause of your fat ass sitting on em for three friggin hours."
"You don't like that feeling?...think about it...really."
I took a moment, as she looked at me while I thought about it.
"Well...maybe...yeah I guess." I answered.
I did actually like the sensation of being squashed flat. Why I do not know. I was used to just being squashed for a few minutes and then being relieved of the presure. She had squashed me many times for up to twenty minutes, and very few times for any longer, thirty or fourty minutes, after which I always bitched at her about it. Now she had taken it to another level of her own accord, to the extreme. At the time while it had been happening I didn't realize how much I really enjoyed being crushed by her. My length of time under such compression had never been so long, my real limits never really explored. Now I was seeing things differently. I could handle more. I wanted more. She had just opened my mind.
"So you liked it then?" she asked.
"Yes...I think so now...how about you sit on me some more?" I asked proudly.
"Alright honey...but how about you lie down on the floor?" she said with a smile and a little giggle.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 08 Nov 2003 01:43 I looked up at her and watched her as she slowly came closer to me as I lie on the floor. I felt her weight shake the floor with her every step towards me and her blubbery thighs rubbed against eachother even down by her knees. her hips rose and fell at her sides as they sway with her every step. Her soft belly bounced and jiggled to it own rythm from her steps
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 08 Nov 2003 01:56 Now she stood beside me, and I expected her to straddle me, or turn around and sit down on me, one way or the other. Instead she lifted one of her feet and put it down across my stomache just on my navel and slightly up. Her foot quickly sank into me crushing my stomache with ease. She practically stood dirrectly on my spine. My abdominal muscles were rendered useless, and could not support all her weight. I grunted and gasped as air was forced out of me from the shock, and in the next moment her other foot came up and was placed on my chest and my ribcage was rapidly compressed into itself along with all my organs which it was supposed to protect.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 10 Nov 2003 01:45 Michelle stood on me shaking quite a bit from both nervousness and in trying to maintain her balance. She was nervous about not having ever stood on me before and would I be able to handle it. She was close enough to the wall to reach out to it and balance herself but I felt her weight shifting rapidly back and forth on top of me. All this happening in just seconds. My body was crushed beneith her feet. I lost all the air in my lungs and wasn't getting anymore in, due to both my abdomen and chest just not being able to function to breathe with her 600 pounds distributed onto them. I feared my ribs were about to start cracking, as it felt like she stood dirrectly on my heart, crushing it. Pain radiated through my torso in dull spurts and from my lower lumbar down into my legs. I felt my fingers and then my toes begin to numb. I could do nothing but grimace, grunt and groan...but...I think I was enjoying this punishment.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 12 Nov 2003 03:25 In a minutes time I was starved for air, my heart pounding, trying to pump blood but not being able to very well. I was ready for her to step off of me. I was tapping on her feet, her legs, and the floor to get her to step off of me. She finally started to step down I thought but instead lifted her foot off my stomache, sinking her other foot deeper into my chest with her full weight now on it, crushing my ribcage even flatter, to the point of excruciating. My ribs were bound to break like twigs. I felt things grating within my chest, my bones and cartiledge bending and stretching, my internal organs being squashed and dislodged out of place. Finally she stepped down off of me, just as I was about to black out.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 12 Nov 2003 06:03 She suddenly turned around 180 degrees and promptly plopped her massive ass down onto me with a loud thud and smacking sound as her flesh collided into me. The floor also creaked loudly with the stressful blow. The air I had just previously taken in was as quickly gone, forced out of me. It was like a one ton bag of cement fell on me. Again my ribs took a tremendous flattening as when she had stood on them, but after the initial contact of this butt plop and she settled onto me, I could begin to breath again, but with great effort and much restriction.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 13 Nov 2003 03:41 It was twice as difficult to take her weight this way rather than on the couch, because the floor was a hard surface. My body had to absorb it all, and whats more Michelle sat there for an hour on me until she just had to get up and go get something to eat. She got up and walked to the kitchen leaving me lying on the floor, crumpled, but now disencumbered, gasping and weezing for air, as my bones painfully returned to their natural state. I felt like a sponge that had been crushed and was expanding back to its original shape.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 16 Nov 2003 23:12 I managed to make it up eventually and clapsed on the couch exhausted in a slump. Michelle took this opportunity, returning from the kitchen with arms full of icecream tubs and bags of cookies, and sat on my stomache and thighs as I sat there without the energy to attemp escaping her. She plopped down on me without hesitation, allowing her full weight to fall onto me. She gathered her goodies up that had dropped to the floor, then opened them all and began to eat. She stuffed big spoon fulls of ice cream into her mouth followed by a hand full of cookies and munched them just enough to swallow them. Before long one whole tub of icecream and a bag of cookies were all gone, and it took her no longer to finish the others she had. Then she laid back on top of me and rubbed her belly.
"Now I'm really hungry...I need something of more substance." she said.
I was squashed benieth her again as she reached for the phone and was soon ordering 4 large supreme pizzas to be delivered. The entire time she spent awaiting thier arrival, about an hour, she stayed right where she was on top of me while massaging her belly in antisipation of the pizza it was to be stuffed with. I had initially been smothered by the fat rolls of her back and between her shoulderblades but I was able to turn my head just enough to breath a little bit. With another hour under her I was that much more disabled, so that when she got up to answer the door to recieve her pizzas, I was there for her to sit on again just as she had been before while she ate her pizza. She even took the time to go in the kitchen and get her a couple of two liter sodas to wash it down. She came back and quickly plopped down onto me again. I'd think something would have broken from the force of the impact.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 18 Nov 2003 09:09 She sat there on my lap and stomache and began to eat her pizza. She ate them with precision, and systematically, fininshing each piece within two or three seconds plus or minus as the one before it, and taking just about thirty minutes to consume one whole sixteen inch pizza. She only interrupted the eating process to take a couple gulps of soda after eating a couple of pieces,and she then would eat somemore. In two hours all four pizzas were finished, and she collapsed back onto me again and siged patting her bloated belly.
"Oh...I'm pretty full...that hit the spot." she said with a giggle.
I had been under her now for over seven hours in one position or another and had been squashed flat, completely crushed, and was given little chance to breathe much the entire time. I was starved for food and oxygen and in a weekened state. I struggled to keep my eyes open seeing only a hair crack of light from my place benieth her, my face was deformed, squashed under her back, still between her shoulder blades. I was almost completely horrizontal, though in a seated position, her weight pressed me way down into the couch cushion until there was no more give to it. She stayed there on me a while longer, about ten more minutes,and massaged her full belly lovingly before she finally got up.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 21 Nov 2003 17:50 I went into a panic as I saw her quickly turn around to face me and before I could move she had straddled me on her knees and her belly settled across my chest and my chin pressed into it's deep softness. She grabbed me by the back of my head with both her hand and pulled my face into her belly and then fell forward some so that her blubbery flesh enveloped my entire head. I could hear her bloated stomache that was so stuffed with pizza working to digest it all. She raised up just enough for me to get a breath just as I was really needing one, and then rose some more. Her belly still covered my mouth and chin.
"I want you to rub my tummy for me?" she requested me, more like ordered.
I was willing to comply hoping she wouldn't squash or smother me anymore. I had to bring my arms over my head basically to be able to do this at all and ended up sort of just giving her belly a hug, rapping my arms around it as it was spread out atop my chest like a comforter. A heavy warm comforter of fat. I strained to reach up to her paunch and rub, pressing my hands into it and down across two deep fat rolls, till I reached her lower belly, which more than filled my arms as I hugged it. In that position my figertips were about one foot from eachother. I couldn't get them any close than six inches from eachother if I squeezed her blubber in my arms. She really liked when I did that.
"Oh!...you're making me horny!" she yelled at me excitedly.
...more to follow...

I used to work in a mental rehabilitation center. That all came to an end when one day I came face to face with the most unpleasant resident we had ever had there. We had a few lesbian women in the ladyââ,¬â,,¢s ward. Carla was always protective over the little submissive acting companion of hers, not to mention jealous as could be if anyone had even looked at her. However her companion had a thing for watching me & trying to get a feel every now & then when I would take her in to the shower. I've always had a natural fear of Carla for her shear size & attitude. Iââ,¬â,,¢m not a completely helpless woman; I am a petite 5'6" and around 110 pounds with a bit of an athletic build. Carla however is a monstrous 6 feet packing at least 500 pounds if not more. Her thighs were larger than me.
One night I was caught by surprise by Carla as I was leaving the resident's workout room after going through it to make sure everything was put away before locking it up for the night. She had been lurking in the shadows of one corner just waiting for a chance to get me alone. She was wanting to pay me back for her companion's interest in me. And it looked as if she had found the right time to do. I was scared witless. Here I was in a room full of things that could be used against me to a point of my own death being pursued by a mammoth of a woman with vengeance set on her mind.
Carla came out of the shadows & I saw her intent on her face as she came into a stream of light from the hall as she went to shut the door, my only means of escape. Once the door was shut I heard the distinctive ââ,¬Å"snickââ,¬Â of the lock being slid into place. I knew I had to do my best to keep out of the huge womanââ,¬â,,¢s reach, if she got hold of me Iââ,¬â,,¢d be done for. I started backing away to the center of the room. Carla followed slowly with a sneer on her face as if to sayââ,¬Â¦ hehe I have you now. I was about to try to get another staff membersââ,¬â,,¢ attention with screaming when suddenly Carla came for me. She moved a lot faster than I had thought she could. She had her arms wrapped around me in no time & started to squeeze me like a little doll.
I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t breathe, she was squeezing me so tightly. She looked down at me & said, ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m gonna teach you a lesson in leavinââ,¬â,,¢ other peoplesââ,¬â,,¢ girl friends alone.ââ,¬Â I tried to tell her I was not interested in her companion, but all I could do was sputter while trying desperately to gasp for breath. I was beginning to get light headed from the lack of air. This seemed to not even phase Carla, she just set in to squeezing me even harder. I felt one of my ribs slid out of place & heard another on crack a slight bit. The pain was insurmountable, I knew I would not be able to take much more of the squeezing. Just when I thought Iââ,¬â,,¢d pass out, she released me & I dropped to the floor, like a boneless heap.
I had just started to be able to breathe again when Carla came over to stand over me. She reached down & grabbed me by the feet & drug me to a darker corner of the room & stripped me of my uniform. First my shoes, then my pearly white stockings & underwear. She then ripped my dress off me when she couldnââ,¬â,,¢t get the zipper down my back to work. All I had on now was my bra. I tried to scream but I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t since I could not even get enough air into my lungs at this point to make a solid sound emerge. Carla then took my legs & held them straight up in the air in front of her in a V style. Many things were running through my head, but I did not expect her to take her foot & drill me with it right in the crotch. All the sound I made a strangled scream that didnââ,¬â,,¢t even seem to carry across the room let alone to any other parts of the building.
After she had drilled me a couple more times like that, she reached down & grabbed me by the hair & yanked me to my feet. At this point I had tears streaming down my face. I was in the most pain I had ever been in, in my life. Breathing was like a fire billowing into my lungs. My crotch felt like it was broken into many different parts. Carla then draped me over her arm & took me to the weight bench. She then threw me on the bench & placed a large weight on my already half pulverized chest to hold me in place. I had no idea what she would do next & really did not wish to find out.
That would not be my luck though, for she had taken a couple short steps to a rack of weights & other accessories & grabbed two sets of stretchers for working ones chest muscles. She then came back over to the bench & spun me around so that my feet were down at the weight set-up end of the bench. She proceeded to tie my ankles to the bars so that my body was in a very vulnerable position & free to her for more abuse as she saw fit to distribute. Carla then decided that it was time to pounce on me, she straddled me & the bench & sat on my chest bouncing up & down on me. The bench gave me no cushioning below me to absorb the blows she was delivering to me. I felt the breath being smashed from my body. She done this repeatedly for what seemed like forever. All the while she was chanting ââ,¬Å"Is this what you want bitch?!ââ,¬Â like a mantra. She then decided that it was not enough to do this to me so she got off of me & walked back to the weights stand. This time she grabbed a freehand barbell & came back to the bench with it. All I could do was stare helplessly, gasping for even the slightest breath of air, as she started to slap my exposed pussy with her other hand while boasting to me, ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m gonna work you to a pulp with this here bar.ââ,¬Â
Then she done the most unthinkable thing I could have thought of. She took the bar & rammed at least half of the 15ââ,¬Â of barbell into my abused & already sore pussy. I let out what could constitute as a scream for the state my body was in at this point. ââ,¬Å"Ya like this bitch?ââ,¬Â she said, only not as harshly as she had spoken before. It was as if she was getting into the abuse of me & had become more of something for her to derive pleasure in instead of vengeance. I was so far gone on injuries & not being able to breathe that I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even muster the strength to shake my head.
As Carla repeatedly plunged as much of the barbell into me as she could, she took her other hand & took her underwear off & hiked up the skirt of her massive dress. She then sat on my face & demanded, ââ,¬Å"Now lick my cunt bitch or Iââ,¬â,,¢ll beat you even harder!ââ,¬Â When I couldnââ,¬â,,¢t even manage to attempt to do that, in order for my own relevant safety she took the bar out of my pulverized pussy & thrust it into my ass. As the tears streamed out of my eyes, I let out a gurgling scream and this was all the opportunity Carla needed to start grinding her pussy into my opened mouth. As I gagged & gasped for breath she drilled the barbell in & out a few more times then removed it & started slapping my pussy with her hand again.
She started grunting & moaning like Iââ,¬â,,¢ve never heard from another human being before. ââ,¬Å"Oh yeah thatââ,¬â,,¢s it bitch!ââ,¬Â she said & started grinding into my face more & the slapping of my pussy got harder & harder. ââ,¬Å"Thatââ,¬â,,¢s it, you sure know what to do when you are put in your place bitch.ââ,¬Â I could feel the blood running down my torso from the major abuse Iââ,¬â,,¢d been delivered by this amazon monster of a woman already. Then with a huge groaning sound she flooded my mouth with her cum. I gagged & spat & gasped for any air at all.
Carla then decided that it was enough, & climbed off of me. She put her underwear back on & pulled her skirt down in place. She looked at me & sneered, ââ,¬Å"Oh now donââ,¬â,,¢t look so shocked & overwhelmed. Iââ,¬â,,¢m not going to leave you just like this.ââ,¬Â She then took the barbell & another one the same size & plunged one into my ass & the other into my bleeding pussy & walked away laughing.
About an hour later the night security guard came through on his rounds of the building & found the door unlocked. Upon entering he turned on the lights & found my almost lifeless body tied there on the weight bench as Carla had left me. He radioed for the EMTs & saved my life. Had I been there another half an hour I would have died from blood loss. At the hospital they told me I had suffered 5 broken ribs as well as numerous internal injuries.

She could see that he had blacked out from the pain of his legs just being shattered and crushed into dust. She knew she had to control his pain or there wouldn't be any fun in his suffering. She stepped onto his stomach and then back down on to the floor as she crossed the room over to a cabnet. She pulled out a bottle and a needle and filled the needle up and injected it into his arm. Then she slapped his face and he awoke feeling no real pain for she had injected him with a ton of pain killers. He woke up and saw her naked standing over him. He had no legs or hands and knew that this would be the end of it all for she had a hungry look in her eyes. She got down on her knees and placed her belly on his and started to apply her weight onto him. He felt his insides shifting all around and felt his ribs begin to expand down and outwards as she rolled up onto his chest his breath was pushed out instantly and he felt the blood rush to his head. She then pushed her self off and sat down on his stomach lifting her feet off of the floor putting her full weight on his internal organs. she shuffled forward laughing as she saw his face wince in pain. She liked seeing him make these faces that she started to bounce up and down on his stomach only making him puke up everything he had just consumed from her. She found it amazing how much her weight could do to a person. She scooted up to his chest and felt his ribs just stretch under her weight. She she started to rock back and forth on his ribs but nothing happened except that she noticed he couldnt' breath. So she decided to stand up and she placed one foot on hi chest and then the next balanceing all of her weight right on his rib cage. His ribs compressed down to the floor as if he was a pancake. Still she started to get upset when his ribs held her up. then she started to pounce a little bit and felt them hit there point of no more. SHe hopped a little more and felt his rib cage crack and snap under her weight feeling part of bone poke up into hsi skin and feeling flesh organs under her. She quickly stepped off not to crush his lungs or heart for she didn't want to kill him that way. She decided to go and get her strap on dildo and she straped it onto his head. She then settled down onto his head and started to fuck her new home made fuck toy. She started to rub up and down on the dildo felling it under her she also felt his tongue and everything under her ass to where she exploded on his face she unstraped the dildo and started to fuck his face with out it she squeezzed his head with her thighs and and really started to get wet. He couldn't breath under her all he could see was darkness and the smell was unbelievable as she cam on his face and in his mouth. He didnt' want to really die but his breath was growing short as she pressed her weight down on him as she grinded her pussy onto his face. He was going to die under her ass, his breath grow short then nothing else came out. His lungs burned for air but nothing he started to really squirm under her with his head but it really didn't move he tried to scream but only a vibration of noise came out. then he blacked out. She felt him growing week and selt his head trying to move under her she started to really get excieted specially when he started to scream into her pussy and made it vibrate and arouse her. Then he stopped moving and she knew he fell into blackness she stayed on him for another min and started to rub her pussy on his up turned face she then started to fuck his face. She started to bounce on his face as she tryed to jam his head up in his push bouncing harder and harder on his head. She noticed that he had only pasted out for his chest started to catch breath but she didnt care as she slammed her pussy on his head. SHe felt something warm and wet as she saw blood from hsi nose for she crushed it in the process of fucking she keeped going until she heard a crack and she saw blood from the back of his head this made her rub harder and faster and bounce higher and harder until his head caved in under the pressure of her weight and she hit the ground hearing a crunching sound. That is all it took as she exploded mixing her orgasm with his blood and facial tissue. She sttod up and saw his hard dick still standing strong. She walked on his body crushing his lungs under her bare feet and walked over to his cock. she looked at it and then she took one big high jump and land flat on it with her feet snapping it in two and crushing it into nothing. His balls where squished as well and she looked at her toy a pile of flesh and blood. She went and carved his remains up and through them into the fire place hiding the evidence and she also left some of him outside in the woods so if anyone would come searching for him some of him would be ripped apart by animals before anyone found him and it would look like he was killed by wild beast. She cleaned up and then headed back into the city.

The end

Please tell me what you thought leave some feed back and if you have any ideas you want to see wrote about let me know. thanks the thinker

Little Nina was always considered tough for such a small girl. She was a 4'10" blonde, and 92lbs soaking wet, but full of attitude. Nina read about a casting/tryout for a new women's wrestling show called "T.U.F. Wrestling" and just had to sign up. Little did Nina know what she was in for, because the "T.U.F." stood for Totally Un-Fair Wrestling.
When Nina arrived at the studio, she was greeted by a slick looking young man named Thomas who said he was the show's coordinator and producer. "Hi Nina, and welcome to the tryouts!", he said, "Today we'll be filming the test matches for our pilot program. Do you have any gymnastics, wrestling, or martial arts training?" "No." Nina replied, "But I've watched plenty of pro wrestling in my day. It's mostly fake, I know, but I'm pretty agile and strong for my size. I'll do okay." Thomas answered her, "That's fine Nina. You don't need much experience. We offer on the job training and equipment. We also have a very experienced coaching staff to work with you. Let's have you start working with two of our best, Dee Dee and Kelly. Come this way to room 3 and I'll get them."
Nina walked with Thomas through a corridor to a series of numbered doors. He opened the room marked 3 and told Nina to wait inside for the coaches. She entered a large room with tall ceilings, no windows, and a floor like a wrestling mat,only slightly softer and thicker. Nina realized as she turned around that there was no knob on the inside of the door Thomas had shut behind him. This perplexed more than frightened her. She figured it was to prevent being injured by the knob if things got out of hand. A few moments went by until Nina heard a sound from the hall. Two female voices were giggling and talking. The door opened to reveal a pair of extremely large ladies in leotards. The redhead Kelly was about 6'1" and easily 500 lbs, evenly distributed to her huge breasts and hips. Dee Dee was a brunette of roughly the same size, but with more of her weight planted on her giant ass. If Nina was crunched into a ball, she thought, she could fit easily in the space occupied by one of Dee Dee's butt cheeks. Nina nervously asked "Hi, I'm Nina. What should we start training on today, the basics?" Kelly answered, "Yeah, the basics, like breathing management and pain tolerance." Dee Dee grabbed Nina's arm like a handle and pulled her in close to her belly. "Let's start with some stomach exercises Kelly." Kelly moved belly to belly with Dee Dee. Nina's 4'10" height put her face at the same level as the other womens' breasts. When Kelly grabbed Dee Dee's waist, Nina was sandwiched between two walls of fat that practically blocked the light. Kelly and Dee Dee began brutally belly bopping each other so hard that Nina's ears rang with every impact. After ten or fifteen slams she thought she would fall down on her buckling knees, but the sandwich she was in held her up. She inhaled between every slam but the air came rushing right back out with an "OOGH!" at each hit. The two amazonians backed off, laughing at Nina as she collapsed to the soft floor. Before Nina could recover, Kelly picked her up by the waist with one arm. Nina felt absolutely helpless and weak after the belly bops, and could offer no resistance. "What next Dee Dee?", Kelly asked. "Aerials and giant splashes!", she answered. With that Kelly tossed Nina in the air to Dee Dee, who caught and spun Nina around in a circle. Dee Dee released her, sending her flying directly at Kelly, who stopped Nina's flight abruptly with her chest and belly. Nina made a big splat noise as she bounced off of Kelly's tits and stomach. Just as she hit the mat, Kelly sprung into and out of a squat, launching herself into the air spread eagle into a belly splash on top of little Nina. The mat absorbed a large part of the impact, but all of Nina's joints and ribs crunched and creaked as she was pressed into the floor. She was in total blackness, smothered completely by the 500lb Kelly. Not wanting to let Kelly have all the fun, Dee Dee splashed Kelly's back. Even Kelly gasped at the weight on top of her. Nina couldn't make a sound. After several seconds, Kelly grunted, "Okay! Get off of me. I can't breathe. I don't want to kill our toy!" Dee Dee laughed and said, "Not just yet. A little while longer." After moments that seemed like forever, Dee Dee and Kelly got up off of Nina to find her passed out, flattened, and pressed into the mat like something from a cartoon. Kelly said, "Great. I think you killed her. She's not breathing." "We'll just have to re-inflate her.", Dee Dee said. Dee Dee bent over and blew into Nina's mouth hard enough to puff her chest out like a balloon. Nina immediately came around, coughing and dizzy from the breath deprivation. "What next Kelly?", Dee Dee asked. Kelly answered, "Let's see if this Barbie doll will fit in your big ass crack. Bend over and I'll cram her in." Kelly picked Nina up to her knees, and shoved her face deeply into Dee Dee's ass canyon. Kelly again sandwiched Nina in by grabbing a hold of Dee Dee's hips. Dee Dee tensed up as Kelly began thrusting with her hips, pounding Nina's whole torso against Dee Dee's ass and thighs. Once every couple of thrusts, Kelly would grind Nina's face deep into Dee Dee's crack. "I'd like to see how long Nina can hold out under pressure." Kelly said, " Why don't you climb on her 69 style and grind her into the floor." Dee Dee said, "All that ass pounding got me hot!!" and with that she laid Nina's limp body out with her back to the floor. Dee Dee laid down beside Nina, facing the opposite way. "Take a deep breath Nina. You're not coming up 'til I'm coming hard.", she said. Dee Dee rolled on top of Nina with her crotch spread out on Nina's mouth and nose. Nina could still breathe until Dee Dee started to really grind with her powerful hips and close her massive thighs around Nina's head. Wanting to get in on the action, Kelly laid down on Dee Dee's back, facing Nina's direction and applying extra pressure on Dee Dee's ass as it ground Nina's face into pulp. Nina was flattened totally by the 1000 combined pounds. She disappeared completely at times under the crush, except for her hands and feet. Five minutes of the grinding went on until with a massive shudder, Dee Dee flooded Nina's mouth and nose with wetness. "Alright Dee Dee," Kelly said, "You got yours, now I want mine." They gave Nina a few moments to catch her breath before Kelly grabbed her feet and ankles. Kelly held Nina on her back with her feet in the air. Kelly then squatted down on Nina's face, pressing even harder than when it was her's and Dee Dee's weights combined. Kelly ground on Nina's nose and mouth, letting her breathe every thirty seconds or so, but only for an instant. As Kelly reached her own climax, she stretched her legs out putting her full weight on Nina's face and chest. Holding Nina's ankles out in front of her, Kelly began to bounce up and down like a pogo stick. Nina finally blacked out again as Kelly came wildly.
Days later Nina awoke in a hospital bed. On the table next to her was a letter that read "Dear Nina, You've acquitted yourself well against some of our best. You really are a lot tougher than you look. We look forward to fulfilling your contract for ten more filmed matches as soon as you recover. Best wishes for a speedy recovery,
T.U.F Wrestling inc."

I awoke to her laughing and pointing at me. When I fully woke up I felt and saw what she was laughing at. Looks like someone couldn't hold it and wet the top mattress. Well in that case we need to get rid of it. With that she flipped me off making me scream in pain due to my once mobil hands being crushed to a blood pulp the night before. She then picked me up and set me on the remaining two mattresses. Well hun what will it be since I have to feed you would you like to drink your orange juice first or eat your bacon and sausage first. I told her i was hungry and wanted my bacon and sausage first. So she told me that i would have to wait for it to get done and in the mean time she was going to watch some tv. With that she grabbed the remote and sat down on to my chest, my ribs flattened right away and my lungs were decompressed instantly with the force coming down on top of me. She laughed at how the air was pushed out of my lungs and then she wiggled around on my chest saying I was boney and hard to sit on. With that she got up and spun the mattresses around she then resat down but this time her ass was right over my face. She lowered it and then dropped it down on my up turned face when it was a few inches from my face. I took in a deep breath right before that only to smell her women hood and her gas that she passed silently . It was horrific smelling, like rotten eggs and shit. It was stuck in my nose for all of her 640 pounds was crushing my skull like a block of cement. Her ass engulfed me and she spread her legs out so her feet rubbed up against my dick. She was wearing no panties for she sleeped in the nude and came straight down stairs from the night before. I could feel a little cold breeze comeing from in between her legs so I had a little air to breath. She wiggled around for some time on my face causing it to build up a lot of heat in between her legs. She started to sweet and her oder got more noticable and more powerful. I could tell she was watching something good and steamy for she started to rock on my face making my head feel like it was going to split right into two parts and get grounded into dust. Just when I thought it couldn't get anyworse she told me that the bacon and sasuage was down and she started to get up by sliding forward across my face dragging her ass. THen all of a sudden her asshole stopped right over my mouth and she told me to open wide because her came my bacon and that she was sorry but she need to save money so I was eatting the recycled food. With that she grabbed my mouth and forced it open and then slammed her ass down on to my face. I was horrifid I didn't know what to due I didn't want to eat her shit. and just then I felt a burst of air fill my mouth as she let a long loud fart go, followed by my first piece of breakfast. It was long and think and flood right into my mouth and I had to just swallow it or be suffacated by her for her ass was holding my mouth open and holding the shit in my mouth from spilling. After the first one which was a good six inch turd she let go two smaller ones and then farted again. Then she shit two more long turds and finished. She laughed as she sat up as I choked and gaged wanting to throw up. As I finished swallowing she remounted my face and took her morning piss filling my mouth full three times and on the fourth time she just let it flow so fast as I swallowed it went up my nose. She sat back with her pussy right in my mouth and started her video again she patted my tummy and said, " seems to be full hopefully you enjoyed it. She continued to fuck my face under her hot spot of love which was getting more wet as she went on. rubbing her clit along my face, having me suck on her as she would then grab my hair and shove it up into her pussy. She did this for two hours straight as I slipped in and out of black and light. She had orgasmed more time than I can count. My face was matted and sticky. I smelled like her and nothing else.She got off of my face, See I just got done marking my area with my sent. But by the looks of it you want more for you are throwing me a bone it seems. With that she went over to my dick and started to fuck it as hard as she could just dropping her weight into it after it was inside of her. She squeezed it and rode it up and down and up and down and in and out until I exploded inside of her and she basically had a huge orgasm which almost crushed my dick. She pulled out a cigerate and lit it up and then she picked up the phone and called one of her friends. She didn't want to sit on the floor so she picked me up and put me on one chair and my feet on the other with nothing holding my legs. SHe then started to sit on my legs as she started to talk. She sat down fully on them and they felt like they where going to snap right in to two. Yet I just sat there and listedned to her mindless conversation as she would slightly pounce on my legs causing terrible pain. I could feel the muscles in my leg ripping due to the time period she had been sitting and the strain it caused. I felt the cartlidge in my knees basically pop out and my knee caps rubbing against each other. She also saw his feet turning blue due to the lack of blood to the feet. All of a sudden she jumped to her feet as her friend said something to her and with that pain went into my legs and feet as blood ran to them yet it was short lived as she totally forgot about what she was doing and she just plopped right down onto my legs. Muscle tore away from the bone and my knee caps shattered as my legs folded up and hit the ground with her massive 640 pound frame landing on top of them. I went unconcious due to the pain. She on the other hand was laughting and telling her friend she just totally shattered my legs and then crushed them into dust as she landed on them. Hey julie she said, I am holding his foot which seems to be just held on by skin. and other stringy things. Well I need to let you go Julie for I am getting really excited and I think it is time we end this to hell with the mattress I just want to crush and smother him to death. I want to feel his ribs and spine shatter. I want to feel him quake under me as he moans and pleads for his life as my big ass engulfs him and sucks the life out of him. Julie I need to go for I am so fucking hot I need to due this bye. She hung up the phone lifted herself off of his mangled legs and she put one foot on his stomach and smiled saying let the fun begin.

to be concluded.........

Thier culture had been ridiculed, and repressed by just a small minority of the main society for hundreds of years for thier beliefs and practices, which were later made illegal by the government. Thier group had developed into it's own subculture constituting it's own ways, a social and religious hierarchy, aswell as a pattern of beliefs and sexual practices. Within the group women became the predominant sex, and more over fat women were the primary leaders, and deemed priestesses, and for one, a queen goddess to be worshiped by her subjects. Those were all others within the subculture. All males were relegated to complete, though voluntary servitude. All males being equal to eachother were dirrectly supervised by ordinary females led by priestesses who obeyed a high priestess, and all of which worshiped the queen goddess. To instill obedience and disapline in all thier followers the priestesses began to occassionally punish a male, and even an ordinary female by subjecting them to lengthy periods of great compression and suffocation utilizing the priestesses own weight and flesh to do so. This went on for generations ignored by the main society. It was when this practice became common as entertainment that the government of the society took notice as at the same time the number of followers of the subculture had doubled and tripled. Then the ridicule and repression of the subculture really began, and would last many more generations until the sollution was found that allowed them to live free.
...more to follow...


Author: spcbrown

Posted: 07 Oct 2003 18:54 The day finally came when the world government made the decision to completely segregate them from the main society. Funds were funneled to them to help buy transports off the home world to take them to one of the large moons orbiting the next planet away from the sun. On this moon was already a grid of small cities, and all of them developed for titanium mining. The males and ordinary females would take over those opperations after being trained, and the miners would have to return to the home world..The atmosphere on the moon was almost 103% of that on the home world allowed by the lush forrestaion over much of its surface which was just 70% the size of the home world. Gavity however was just that aswell, 70 to 75% of homeworlds. That however would be of great benifit to the priestesses and the queen goddess as they would weigh 25 to 30% less on thier new home moon, and therefore have greater mobility. The high priestess weighed about 880 pounds on the home world and now she would be able to move around much better weighing 264 pounds less on the moon. Many of the priestesses weighed around 600 pounds, and they would be just 420 pounds on the moon. They would all still be very heavy of course, especially the queen goddess. She weighed around 1600 pounds, and would still be 1120 pounds on the moon. Her mobility would still be quite restricted. Those males and ordinary females that sometimes carried them, 12 for the queen goddess, 8 for the high priestess, and 6 for any priestess, would have it much easier.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 10 Oct 2003 01:17 Upon their arrival to the new home their population of 40,000 males, 90,000 ordinary females, 12,000 priestesses, the high priestess, and the queen goddess disembarked the ships and saw their new home would have an abundance of different animal species and vegitation that would make up their food supply. Also there were any number of small, medium, and large fresh water lakes, aswell as a river system running down from various mountain ranges to keep them supplied with water. All this was neccessary, because they were going to have to be completely self sufficient, as the home world would not support them in any way once their people had left. The queen goddess deemed all of these resources to be managed and maintained, protected by her law. One of the species in particular that was found was a bipeedal creature, just three feet tall, that exibited a good deal of intelligence. They were feirce in defending themselves initially but were able to be domesticated. They were doomed to be crushed for supplimental entertainment and as food. They had overly perportionate heads and the priestesses found them a delight to crush. Another species was much like a wild bore from the home world. Once captured and subdude it too was a pleasure to crush for the priestesses. It had eighteen ribs that the priestesses loved to break.
Within the first year a palace was constructed for the queen goddess, incorperating a temple which was at one end of a massive colliseum like structure. The entire population came to the temple every morning and every night to worship her from below in the colliseum. If any missed a prayer session they were condimed to death. This naturally was done by crushing. Sometimes the high priestess would do the duty using all of her greater weight to break every bone in the victims body. If a member of the population commited a crime such as murder, or poaching, he or she would be put to death by the queen goddess herself. That process usually consisted of just her sitting on them for some period of time, perhaps only a few minutes, or for an entire day of torturing them under her massive bulk. All of this was done infront of an audience of the public and was considered entertainment.
The main event in entertainment though was held once or twice a year. It was the queen goddesses games where males and ordinary females were in combat with selected priestesses skilled in hand to hand fighting and grappling and having the goal of crushing their opponent by any means they desired. Often a prietess would wear sandals that had a metal sole. Some even had devises set up designed to crush captured opponents. They restrained the victim to a rock wall, and in front of them was a giant block of stone held up in the air by steel cables connected to a supporting frame. This block of stone was drawn back by a wench system and then released to ram into the wall and crush the victim with its driving force of several tons, splattering what parts of them it hit onto the wall, the ground and itself. Usually the block surface wasn't big enough to crush an entire body, but some systems were constructed that were capable of crushing eight to twelve people at once from the knees up. Some only up to the neck, and then their heads would be crushed by a priestess, the high priestess, or even the queen goddess sometimes.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 10 Oct 2003 15:48 Soon all the priestesses, the high priestess and the queen began to rapidly gain weight, because many of the meats they ate were very high in fat content. Also there was some vegitation they all ate that was high in carbohydrates. Before she knew it the queen had gained the weight she had lost due to having less gravity on the moon. She now weighed around 1600 pounds. On the old home world she would weigh over 2000 pounds now. Also some of the priestesses were getting pregnant where before all the breeding had been done between the males and ordinary females. All female babies born out of a priestess were adopted into the queens family. Female babies born out of ordinary females were religated to lower status unless they showed charactoristics of excessive obesity by age 5. Then they were taken into the queens family. Male babies of either ordinary females or priestesses would be subject to death for population control if neccessary. At times fiftty percent of them would be crushed at birth.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 12 Oct 2003 06:14 Over the years the highpriestess had become just as fat as the queen, and most of the priestesses were around 1000 pounds. They began to have festivels, orgyies dedicated to their decadence, celibrating in endless gluttony, objectifing their blubber for worship. The queen, high priestess and all priestesses took multiple sex partners, and their every orifice, and crevase filled with male seed. They consumed loads into their bellies. For this ultimate experience some of the males would be subjected to the extreme presures of weight, by incidentally getting sat on, or having one of the blubbery women roll over onto them in the moment, and crushing and or suffocating them, sometimes to their death.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 15 Oct 2003 02:28 Competitions were held in both eating and crushing that many of the priestesses competed in. In the eating competition just about every food available was eaten, many meats, and some fruits and vegitables. The prize for winning was only bragging rights and to recieve the addoration of ones bloated belly that was stuffed with many pounds of food. The crushing competition was a race to pulverize a nuber of Crushopians, the little three foot tall creatures, heads in an alotted time. It too was for bragging rights of having crushed dozens of those large Crushopian heads faster than anyone else, and having their feet and legs covered in blood splatter and brain matter from the creatures. The crush contestants were given more than plenty of food to eat, and the eating contestants were given many Crushopians to to crush. A wonderful time was had by all. Even those males or average females that found themselves benieth hundreds of pounds of blubbery female, perhaps well over a 1000 pounds, accepted their fate as good fortune.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 16 Oct 2003 16:25 Dozens of them were suffocated and or crushed to death by one or more priestesses. Some even died under the high priestess and others under the queen goddess. Either of thier 1600 pound bodies of pure blubber made short work of any being under them.
Little did any of them know they would all be dead a decade later when a giant asteroid collided with the moon. Had they not neglected the space observitories and science in general, they possibly could have saved themselves, or at least saw it coming and evacuated, but they were all so fat by then not even half of the priestesses would have fit on the ships. The ships probably wouldn't have functioned properly anyway, being so neglected too. Anyway since the asteroid hit the moon, the moon in fact saved the old home world which would have been hit five days later killing trillions.
...the end...

The ride to her house was horible on my legs and pelvis area for her ass stretched all the way there. She made sure she it ever bump in the road so she would bounce on my legs I couldn't feel them after about ten minutes because all the blood was cut off from her crushing assult on them. We finally stopped and she got out and told me to get out I couldn't stand on my legs for they where just getting the blood back into them and they hurt like hell. She told me she wanted to carry her into her house. There was no way I could due that with her weighing so much more than me and my legs really not functioning. With that she pushed me down on all fours and mounted my back and told me to start going I had a hard time moving but I started to crawl along the grass feeling my knees scrap along the dirt and my hands sinking into the ground. I could feel my back struggling to hold her weight I felt as if I was about to fold in two. Then she told me to stop and she got off and walked the rest of the say I was about to get up when she stepped a foot down on my hand and i felt as if a cement block fell on it I crumbled in pain thinking it was broken only to hear her laugh. I didnt' even step on it with my full weight , your such a weakling. When we got inside she opened up a door to her down stairs and we went down to her dungon. This is where you will spend your final days down here, I want to show you something she said. With that she walked over to a pile of cushions stacked three high. and about six feet long. This is your life source basically see watch, she sat down on the cushions and where she sat sank flat to the floor. When I feel like it I will remove a cushion by the time we are down there will be no more cushions. You will start with three and in the end the only cushion under my ass will be you. Understood slave. Yes mistress I said. Good so have a seat in the chair for now we need to make some things straight as she got up. I sat down read to listen to her she walked around me and then bent down in front of me to pick something up from the table all of a sudden she fell back into the recliner. I couldn't believe the impact I felt as if my legs exploded and the air rushed out of my lungs as she leaned back. She switched postitions and then got comfortable. I then heard her turn the tv on and she was watching a porno. Understand one thing cushion you are my seat, my floormat, my punching back, my trampoline if I want your nothing but an object for me to use and abuse so I hope you can handle my weight for two hours. With in the first thirty min I felt as if my lungs where going to explode since I could get no air and I could feel her squirming her hips and ass around on my cock twisting it under her weight. Next thing I knew she was standing up and getting naked she grabed me as I gasped for air and throw me on the cushions she straddled my body and then positioned her cunt over my face.she settled down and applyed some weight on my headand started to rub herself up and down my face using my nose and tounge as her dildo. She fucked my head and it felt as if i had a vice grip around my head and a bag of bricks pushing down on my skull. She added more weight as she got more and more aroused. I sucked on her cunt and licked it pushing my tounge into it every chance I had I would swirl it around and nipple and suck at the same time. She started to breath heavy and pushed down on me with her full weight I could see stars in the darkness in front of my eyes as the pressure increased I could feel my head and a instant headache coming on from the pressure as I became light head from the lack of oxygen and pressure. My mouth was pushe open under her cunt and I felt a wave of wetness hit my tongue and run down the back of my throat. she cam hard and squashed my head and then she sat up looking at me. MY eyes didnt' focus right away and I coughed and sputtered on her cum as I tryed to breath also. she moved forward slightly and released a little gas as I breathed heavy. I could smell the stench and next thing she was getting up and moving ot sit on my stomach. She could see that I had a huge erection from that and she went and started to suck on it engulfing it in her mouth and drgging her teeth up my shaft. Your as big as a hot dog I could just eat this right off of you and she started to bit the very end of the penis right by my ball sac. Then her tounge ran all the way up my shaft and tickled my head. I was screaming in pain one moment and loving the feeling the next. She let it go and told me that if I cam in her mouth I would pay for it. She leaned forward and started to suck on it as if she was thirsty and my dick was a straw in a milkshake. I tried to hold out as long as possible but couldn't do it. She sucked it so hard and tickled the head so slow and sudductive that I cam in a huge massive shock wave. She knew it also and she pulled away right before I exploded so it shout about two feet in the air and land on the ground. I warned you she said. With that she leaned straight back and started to stand up then she fell back down lifting herself a little higher and higher each time smashing down on me. I could only imagion what is would be like if I didn't have the cusions under me. Next she grabed my hands pushed her way back up to my face and then put her feet on my hands. With her off my body and her weight starting to focus on my hands I felt my hands starting to spread out under the presure. As she fully stood up I felt my hands give under her weight. The creaked and then a loud crack and more small cracks as she crushed my hands under her weight I screamed in pain as my hands where a crushed mass of nothing. To make sure everyhting was busted she twisted her feet.

She felt his hands under her feet as she stood up she felt them starting to expand to there limit she started to get excited and then she felt the bones under her bare feet just pop and snap. She felt the top of his right hand just burst apart and the bones shatter in both hands. SHe twisted on them a little and then said, "opps was that your hands I thought they where twigs they sure broke like twigs. with that she laughedand stepped forward. Well I guess you can't masterbate now can you so I control your orgasms now. See you tommarow hope you can handle the pain oh wait you can't handle anything any more. Ha ha ha ha. With that she went up stairs and all I did was cry myself to sleep as the pain was incredible only thinking do I really want to due this.

to be continued........

We meet online n a forum of BBW worshipers. We talked several times online about each other and what they liked. I found out she liked to dominate men with her weight and feel them struggle as she took total control. I on the other hand loved to be the one who struggled under the pressure of the weight. I had one wish though and that was to be smothered and crushed to death under a one how loved to domintate men. I told her that i didn't care how big she was that all i wanted was to be her squash victim. She replied back she was skeptical but would be willing to entertain the idea but didn't think that I would go through with it. The thought though of her squashing me to fragments of bone and blood made her horney and wet. She said she wanted to meet and see me in person to size me up. So we did.

We meet at a resturant and I arrived first getting a table for two. She entered into the room and i knew right away that she was the one, her name was Jen and she was larger than life itself. I stood up and she made me look like a dwarf to her. I was 5 foot 6 and she was 6 foot 2. I weight in at a whole 160 pounds and she weighted in at a breath taking 640 pounds. That was 4 times my weight. She looked down at the table and laughed at the chairs saying to me that she would have ot sit on two of them or else she would snap them like twigs. She looked at me and basically said just like I will due to you if I sit on you honey. Yet anyway it would feel nice to due so but so would eatting I am starved your buying right. I agreed and we started to order it was unbelievable that she eat almost one of everything on the menu. We got the bill and it was well over 500 dollars. I looked shooked and scared that a person could eat so much. I could see her stomach expand as she finished her whole double chocalate cheeze cake. She leaned back and let out a good size belch. then she looked at me and smiled. At that moment I felt her massive size 13 foot ride up my leg and go in between my legs. She massaged my cock with her foot until I was hard as a rock . She smiled as we finished our wine and then told me she wanted to see how obeying I was. I told her very so she told me to follow her. We walked out of the resturant me following her as I watched her ass just jiggle and shake in the blue jeans she was wearing. The fabric looking as if it was ready to rip and I could see a thin line for from were her thong was. I so wished to be that thong. We walked to her car and she grabbed me pulling her in to her chest and lifting me off the ground. We can start right now with your end. We can start to make your wish come through making it last for say three or more days how ever long you can take my weight. What do you say. I nodded and she said then sign this paper turning all of your goods to me and that in no way i am legally responsible. With out a doubt in my mind I did so. She laughed and told me I was hers for the rest of my life. With that she through me into her car I landed on the front seat of the car on my back before I could move my legs a crushing weight was on them I wenced with pain as I could feel my bones strain under her ass. She closed the door and we drove off. I only could wonder what layed instore for me when we get to her house...........

Hypnoplumper






Bill was a man elated. The day's mail had brought confirmation of his efforts and, he hoped, the answer to his dreams. Many nights had gone by "working late" at the office. "Paperwork and government regulations", he'd told his wife, Cheryl. In truth, he was exploiting the benefits of being the company's computer expert - unlimited Internet access. Through a diligent search he'd found it - a complete,
certified course in "Medical Hypnotherapy and Eating Disorders". After months of night-long e-mail study, he'd finally completed the requirements and testing. In his hands he held the certificate of completion he'd been seeking. Though his course had emphasized "hypnotherapy of obesity", a minor chapter on "treatment of anorexia" had caught his eye. As a lifelong FA, and through a little on-line research, his interest was peaked and his study efforts looked ready to bear fruit.


"What's that, honey?", said Cheryl, as the long-sought diploma was quickly wadded into refuse. "Oh, just

one of those scam giveaways", he replied, throwing the paper into the trash compactor. Bill looked at his

wife. She'd shown so much promise when they were married - chubby cheeks with a youthful baby-fat

look, a slightly rounded belly, slightly droopy but large bouncy breasts and a bottom that bordered on

overly full. The effect was that of an exaggerated hourglass that drove Bill to distraction, but now, 5 years

later, all was not well. Cheryl, always sensitive to peer pressure, had taken a secretarial job with a group

of thin, catty, nearly anorexic coworkers. Bill recoiled in horror when he first met them in their tight

miniskirts and blouses, with uplift brassieres clearly designed to maximize assets that weren't there.

Most of them were single and clearly after the unhappily married CEO. Unfortunately, the girls were

jealous of Cheryl's fully developed figure and chided her into a 30 pound weight loss. Where she once

looked forward to meals, laughing and eating with her husband, Cheryl now simply sat quietly picking at

her salad and looking wistfully at Bill's generous portions. "Join me", Bill would repeatedly urge her, but

the reply was always the same: "I just couldn't - the girls would never let me forget it". Now that was all

about to change.



Step one began with a night out. As usual, Cheryl resisted the attempt to get her to a nice restaurant, but

she was willing to go to one of the local comedy clubs. "Diet cola", she ordered, meeting her cover

charge. As she slowly sipped her drink, the acts passed - a pretty unimpressive mime, a crude local

comedian, and a passably good parody singing act. Finally, amid much fanfare, the featured

"professional" act of the evening was introduced - "The Magnificent Mentalist", a famous stage hypnotist

and ( not coincidentally ) an on-line acquaintance from the hypnoschool who shared a common interest

in women with Bill. The two had built a strong friendship from this start and "TMM" agreed to give Bill's

plan a "jump start".



Calling for volunteers, the performer went through all the usual moves - a quiet accountant was

suddenly ( and tonelessly ) belting out songs as Elvis, several people were busily swatting at insects

that weren't there, and the macho dude in the tank top was a baby, gurgling and cooing. Finally, nodding

almost imperceptibly to Bill, he called for one last volunteer. Bill quickly grabbed Cheryl's hand and

before she could resist, shot it into the air. Before she could stammer her objections, Cheryl found

herself being escorted onto the stage to the applause of the other patrons. Within a few minutes, her

world was the hypnotist, his voice her only focus, as she felt herself slowly drifting, her body becoming

more and more relaxed, her fears and concerns fading. Finally, the seemingly simple hypnotic

suggestion was made : "You will wake up hungry". With a snap of his fingers, Cheryl found herself

abruptly back upon the stage with the hot lights upon her. She remembered nothing but felt great. A

strange gnawing sensation made itself known, and she soon found herself finishing a burger, double

order of fries, and two drafts almost unconsciously. She noted the crowd looking at her and smiling.

Nervously, she checked her purse and looked in the small mirror finding nothing out of the ordinary. She

checked her sweater, skirt and hose and found nothing wrong. "Must be my fifteen minutes of fame",

she thought, nibbling on a buffalo wing. Finally, it was time to leave. All the night's participants travelled

backstage to be "unhypnotized", except Cheryl, who was quickly escorted to the car by Bill.



The next morning Cheryl awoke refreshed but feeling a little bloated. "Must be retaining water", she

thought. Still, a vague hunger gradually grew and with some effort ( and Bill's encouragement ) a small

stack of pancakes was soon gone. "Right on schedule", thought Bill.



On return home that evening, Cheryl was almost in tears. The few pounds gained had not escaped the

attention of her coworkers who made the rest of the day miserable. Skipping lunch, she returned home

with a renewed will to diet. Expectantly, Bill was waiting. Settling his wife gently onto the sofa, he spoke

to her in gentle, soothing, somehow familiar sounding tones. Slowly, as she gazed into his loving eyes,

Cheryl felt herself drifting and relaxing. Bill continued the work started the night before. He reinforced and

amplified his colleague's work of the prior night and began to add a dose of self-confidence. "The more

you eat, the better you feel. The better you feel, the better you look. ", he added to the appetite stimulation

which he reemphasized. Almost without realizing it, Cheryl found herself awake and sitting at the dinner

table with the sumptuous dinner Bill had delivered. Consuming a quantity that would have sent her

running in terror to the spa only a day before, Cheryl sat back and softly patted her softly distended

tummy, feeling still strangely unfulfilled. Finally, sensing his moment, Bill brought forth the baked Alaska

that had been hiding in the fridge. Feeling even hungrier and stronger as she ate, Cheryl singlehandedly

finished the party - sized confection. Guiding his now stuffed and somnolent wife up the stairs, Bill

helped her remove her clothes and slowly climb into bed, noting with some satisfaction, a roundedness

to his wife's stomach that he hadn't seen for years.



The cycle continued for several weeks, until eventually Cheryl felt well enough about herself that she

was able to simply ignore her coworkers taunts and jibes. Her appetite grew to its former vigor and

beyond. Months later, as she modelled her new size 16 work clothes for Bill ( having climbed through

sizes 4 through 14 ) , Cheryl suddenly felt satisfied at last. Noting her generous cleavage, emphasized

by a low v-neck and specially ordered "BBW" bra, her softly curved stomach blending into flaring hips

and a full, rounded bottom , she slowly ran her hands along the soft silky fabric. She felt stronger, better,

and sexier than she could have ever believed and it showed. The CEO, previously an undeclared FA,

soon noticed the standout in the secretarial pool and promoted her to the director of secretarial

personnel with a large pay raise - more than enough to keep up with her rapidly ( and literally ) growing

wardrobe. At home, Cheryl became a sexual aggressor, much to Bill's delight. Burying his face in his

wife's soft neckline, Bill congratulated her on the new promotion and began to work his way toward the

paradise of her generous body. Returning his kiss but holding him at bay, she replied "I like the way you

think, but let's eat first. I'm STARVED ".

"He must be able to breath a little under there somehow." Hellen said.
"Probably so." Jessica mummbled with her mouth full of cake.
"We should be videoing all the eating we do...and selling it on the internet."
"Thats a good idea. Why don't we?" Jessica asked.
"I don't know..just thought of it...should video me squashing him too."
"Sure we could just make him a permanent slave...we could squash him every day and make him serve us." Jessica said giggling, thinking she wasn't serious.
"Exactly...why not?"
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 03 Oct 2003 17:10 Somehow Jason was getting air under Hellens massive weight, though not enough for him to remain fully cohearent. His entire body ached for oxygen, on top of being under extreme presure from Hellens weight causing him sever distress. His spine was torqued beyond its natural limits as were his ribs. They were not supposed to bend this way. His internal organs, everything from his large intestine up to his windpipe, were being compressed into much less space than they required, including his heart certainly. It pounded hard against the confinments. His lungs were nearing full collapse. He couldn't take in enough air to expand them properly. Hellen kept her 700 pounds on him for until Jessica finished all her cheesecake, only letting him get one real breath of air every six to eight minutes. She sat on him for almost 40 minutes this way. He was hardly consious when she got up finally.
"Tomorrow lets get us a video cam." Hellen said as she stood up.
"Alright." Jessica said as she made her way across to where Jason was lying on the couch still, "Iwant to squash him some too before I take a nap." she told Hellen.
"Oh...sure...go ahead." Hellen said as she moved aside for her.
Jessica came up in front of the couch and looked down at Jasons rumpled body. She noticed he was a shade of blue in places and red on other places on his face and arms.
"How about this?" Jessica asked as she placed one knee onto Jasons chest, and brought her other knee up onto his stomache.
In both areas his body caved inward severely. He grunted and weezed and coughed in a fit, moaning in misery.
"Yeah..that looks good...you can see your weight crushing him." Hellen confirmed.
"You want to see if we can break his ribs...I could stand on his chest with both feet?" Jessica offered.
"Well..lets save something of him for later when we have our video camera."
"Yeah...you're right...what should we do with him now?" Jessica asked.
"Hummm...I think we can tie him up and I think you could sleep on top of him tonight...I'd be too heavy to do that probably...or he'd be dead in the morning from suffocation if his face ended up under some of my fat overflow."Hellen said grabbing two handfuls of blubber from her sides and giggling.
"Alright...works for me." Jessica answered with another quaking belly laugh.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 04 Oct 2003 02:44 She went to sleep that night with Jason tied up and lying under her. She slept on her side with her arm and leg over him, so not really lying on him. She slept well, and suprizingly he slept too a little. Jessica got up the next morning and left after completing her morning rutine to go buy a video camera. Upon her return Hellen and she began their degradation of him. Jason remained their prisoner for the rest of his life, suffering broken ribs many times among many other injuries over the last five years of his life. In this time as Hellen had feared she was certainly platueing with her weight gain adding only 50 pounds. Jessica on the other hand was gaining rapidly adding another 300 pounds, equaling Hellen at 750 pounds. The two had different body types. Jessica was now almost spherical. She was just 5'4". Her belly carried the bulk of her fat Though she was enormous all over her body, especially her legs and her ass. They were covered with cellulite, and her legs were just fat roll on top of fat roll, but her belly covered the front of her thighs, and her paunch jutted out before her. Her arms too were a mass of blubber. Hellen was 5'11" on the other hand. Her weight was carried in her hips. They jutted out at her sides and were over 4 feet wide. Her legs were like 55 gallon drums just as Jessicas, but obviously longer, but without so many fat rolls, and not as much cellulite as Jessicas. Her belly was full and massive though much smaller in scale than Jessicas, howerver Hellens boobs were three or four times the size of Jessicas. Their arms were about the same. Overall Jessica was short and round, and Hellen was tall and wide.
*Now, I'm going to squash the hell out of her just like she did me* Jessica thought to herself one day as Hellen video tapped her standing on Jasons back grinding his spine into goo once again.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 05 Oct 2003 08:09 She had one of her feet high on his back and incidentally moved it even farther up his spine onto his neck. Once she transfered most of her weight on it as she shifted over attempting to retain her balance, his neck snapped like a dry twig under almost 750 pounds. He was dead almost immediately. Jessica and Hellen heard his spine break, but they continued videoing as Jessica trampled him for another few minutes.Then they decided to video his rib cage being crushed flat. Jessica took the camera as Hellen did the crushing. She started with a barage of butt drops on his chest, and then did a roll over on it with her hip a few times. She finished it by standing on his chest with one foot and stepping over to the other side of him. Then she turned around and went the other way. His ribs cracked two and three at a time untill they were all broken and his chest completely caved in. Then Jessica took her turn and wanted to crush his head flat to match his chest. She stood on his skull on just one foot for as long as she could keep her balance. She kept repeating this, but wasn't having the affect she wanted, so she would stomp on his head a few times and then stand on it. Finally his skull began to crack, and then it caved in and his brain was crushed into goo just like his heart and lungs were.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 05 Oct 2003 19:56 When they were done crushing Jason's poor body they cut it down into small parts. After dark they carried him out in several garbage bags and dropped him down the shute into the incinerator where even his bones would be turned to dust, his body was cremated. Their murder of him went unsolved. He was reported missing a couple of weeks after Jessica had found him on the street five years earlier, but nobody knew where he was, but Hellen and Jessica...and himself.
For the next year Hellen and Jessica went on in persuit of continued weight gain. Hellen was having no luck though. She could eat almost non stop and gain little or nothing over that entire period. Hellen could just look at some food and gain five pounds. In that year she had added 150 pounds of more blubber to her massive body. She now weighed 900 pounds. She was nearing immobility.
*If I'm ever going to squash Hellen its now or never* she told herself. So one day she and Hellen were arguing over nothing. Jessica took the opportunity to further antagonize her about not being able to gain anymore weight. They stood in front of eachother and both rushed forward and collided into eachother with a loud smack. Jessicas 150 pound advantage and lower center of gravity allowed her to push Hellen back. Jessica contiued to shove her back until Hellens legs hit the foot of her bed and she fell back and down onto it. Jessica dove forward and fell onto her, but her belly was on Hellens thighs. She still wanted to move up and cover Hellens belly with her own, but with so much weight to move and the friction of their bubber rubbing against eachother this wasn't going to be easy.
*Well at least I'm on top of her.* she thought with a giggle as she continued to strain trying to make her way up Hellens body. Hellens belly was an obsticle to get over, but Jessica pushed and pulled, moving an inch at a time at most. Hellen could do nothing but push and slap at her with her hands, as Jessicas weight was too great for her to move. Hellen gasped heavily for air under the strain with Jessica not even having half her weight onto her stomache yet, but three or four minutes later Jessica was lying on top of Hellen belly to belly. A minute later she moved up another couple of inches to where she felt more comfortable. She rested her arms on top of Hellens and her massive boobs were pressed flat as pancakes as was the rest of her blubbery soft body under the 900 pounds of Jessica. Exhausted Jessica fully relaxed her every muscle and just let her entire weight settle onto Hellen. Hellen could breath little if any at all as the sound of air came out of her mouth along with squeals and moans. She would pass out soon if Jessica didn't get off of her. *I'm going to die from this lardass bitch...oh god.* Hellen thought. Jessica had been on top of her for six or seven miutes total, but just two minutes in her current position. She felt her blubbery flesh spread over Hellens and compressing her severly flat. She knew her ribs were being severely compressed, and that her spine would be painfully torqued. Not wanting to permanently injure her she lied there and counted to ten slowly and then began to roll off to the side and off of Hellens squashed fat body.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 06 Oct 2003 06:23 As Jessica came off of her Hellen gasped big for air, then quickly began bitching at her.
"You fuckin bitch! What the fuck!" she blasted.
"Shut up Hellen...or I'll squash you some more...we're even now." Jessica told her.
"What the hell are you talking about...even?"
"You don't remember squashing me like that before?" Jessica asked.
"Oh yeah...hell that was a long time ago."
"Ah...and I forgot about the time you sat on me back in high school...so you still owe me for that one." Jessica told her giggling.
"Come on...thats ancient history...you can't hold that against me now."
"Yes I can...and I will if you keep getting smart with me."
"Get out of here." Hellen ordered.
"Alright...fine...I'm hungry anyway." Jessica replied.
She walked out of Hellens bedroom and went to the phone in the livingroom. She called her favorite pizza place and ordered three extra large supreme pizzas which she intended to eat all by herself. Hellen gathered herself, showered, dressed, and waddle her way slowly down the street to her favorite steak house where she ate for free. All she had to do was eat one six pound steak in one hour, which she did with ease every time, along with three or four baked potatoes and a couple of salads. She returned to the house with Jessica who had just finished her third jumbo pizza. They stared at eachother for a moment, then both started laughing. They were about to have a cheesecake eating contest.

Posted: 01 Oct 2003 09:50 Hellen went to the fridge figuring to get her cheesecake. She open the door and looked in to see it was gone. She waddled back in a rush to where Jessica was sitting massaging her blubbery belly.
"You ate my cheesecake you fucking fat bitch!"
"Oops...did I?" Jessica replied sarcasticly.
"Thats it...time for me to put you back in your place." she said as she moved closer to Jessica, leaning forward and pushing her over with all her might. But Jessica fought back, though she wasn't in a position to have much in the way of leverage, still she lifted her feet to attempt to kick Hellen away from her. This only allowed Hellen to push her down easier and she fell backward. Hellen pushed on forcing her massive belly between Jessicas feet and then press into her thighs making her fall all the way down onto her back on the couch. Hellen then just dove forward and fell on top of her, with her belly dirrectly onto Jessicas, and her boobs dirrectly on Jessicas boobs. Hellens feet were now off the floor, and she let her legs lie on top of Jessicas legs. Jessica was in quite a predicament. She had a 700 pound woman lying on top of her, flattenging out her 450 pounds of blubber like a rolling pin does to dough. Her own fat was now working against her also, as when a whale has landed on a beach. Its own weight begins to squash itself. But that was secondary to Hellen at the moment. She weighed 250 pounds more than Jessica and all her lard had spread over Jessica like a flood. There was nothing she could do. As soon as Hellen was full weight on top of her she grunted, and squealed as her breath was forced out of her. She was just barely able to take tiny gasps of air which she took in rapid succession, between her grunting and growning in misery, with some much presure upon her. The fat rolls at her sides looked odd. They were now so misshapen from what one would expect. They were squashed into a horrizontal line, parralle with her body instead of vertical. Hellens belly covered all of Jessicas and all but a few inches to her sides. Her legs mashed Jessicas flat. In fact every bit almost of Jessicas body was very flat looking.
"Say you're sorry...say I'm sorry I ate your cheesecake Hellen...I will get you another one as soon as I can Hellen...say that right now...or I'm going to take a little nap right here." Hellen told Jessica in a scolding voice.
Jessica could hardly breath, muchless speak. She could squeal, grunt, and grown a lot though.
"You have three seconds...or I'm taking a nap." Hellen threatened.
"I'm..." was all Jessica could say.
There was a pause of several seconds, "sorry..." and she had to pause again.
Hellens weight was increasingly taking its toll on on her. Her ribs were being compressed under all that blubber on top of them, hers and Hellens.
"...Hellen..." Jessica finally said.
It had taken her about 15 seconds to say three words.
"...I'll................get.............you...............another.................cheese.....................cake." Jessica said taking her another 30 seconds.
"You will get me another cheesecake...what?" Hellen went on punishing her further.
"cake..........................Hell..en." Jessica muttered.
"Right now...as soon as I get up?" she said really enjoying the moment.
"Yes." Jessica replied.
Hellen satisfied that Jessica had appologized and probably suffered enough, *she must really be getting crushed...I weigh 700 pounds for christ sake* she thought to herself, she began to manuver her way off of her which was not an easy task. She decided to just try and roll off to the side. It didn't go as well as she would have liked and she banged her leg onto the floor. But there would only be a bruise there maybe if anything at all. *Jessicas body would have several places on it that would be bruised from being crushed* she thought. Finally she was up and Jessica was still not moving yet.
"You need me to help you up little fat girl?" Hellen asked her tauntingly.
"No...leave me alone...I'll go get your damb cheesecake in just a minute." Jessica grunted at her.
"Fine...no hurry...I'm so sorry to inconvenience you."
"Stop being so sarcastic you fat bitch." Jessica exclaimed.
"You were patronizing me earlier...you ate my damb cheesecake...don't get made at me...I warned you." Hellen told her.
"I know already....damb it....I thought you were bluffing." she said with a giggle.
"Get your big fat ass up and go get my cheesecake bitch." Hellen ordered her but then giggled too.
"Fine blubber gut...get out of my way." she said as she sat up and prepared to stand.
She was sore all over. She stood up and brushed against Hellen as she walked past to her room to get dressed. Ten minutes later she was headed out the door on her way to the local desert shop down the street.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 02 Oct 2003 22:31 Jessica entered the shop and walked to the counter. She saw there were six cheesecakes ready to go. She bought all of them. On her way back home she saw a guy on the street who looked very familiar. She approached him.
"Jason?" she said.
"Yes." he answered looking at her puzzled.
"It's me...Jessica."
"Jessica....who? Do I know you?" he asked.
"From about 20 years ago...high school...I was your girlfriend...remember?"
"Oh my god...you're Jessica?...what the hell happened to you?" he asked stunned.
"I got really fat didn't I?" she said giggling.
"You used to be so beautiful...how the hell did you let yourself get so damb fat?"
"Well...I'm fat by choice actually." she told him.
"You want to look disgusting?"
"I beleive I'm a beautiful woman...as all fat women are."
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 03 Oct 2003 03:15 "If you say so." Jason told her
"Can you help me carry these to my place...it's just a block or so down the street."
"Yeah...I guess I can."
He took the two bags and started walking with her down the sidewalk. A few minutes later they arrived at her front door.
"Can you come inside?...Hellen would like to see you I'm sure."
"Who is Hellen?"
"She is my room mate...she went to high school with us remember?...she was the fattest girl in school." Jessica explained.
"Oh...I think I remember her."
"Well she is even fatter now...she is a lot bigger than me." Jessica said with a giggle.
"Amazing....well...I'll go in I guess...I've never seen such a fat woman before."
They went inside. Jessica took the cheesecakes and set them down in the kitchen, then led Jason further into the house and found Hellen sitting on the couch watching tv and eating some icecream.
"Hellen...I brought someone for you to meet again...from our high school days...this is Jason...my old boyfriend."
"Oh my god...Jason...nice to see you again." Hellen said.
"Wow...you're even bigger than I expected...but you were always really fat...I just don't understand how you two can stand being so overweight." Jason blurted.
"You don't like fat women Jason?"
"No...not all all...thats just gross."
"I'm glad you said that Jason..." Hellen said as she made it up onto her feet, "so we won't feel bad about crushing you flat as a pancake now."
"What?" Jason said as Jessica shoved him from behind.
He was about to fall, but he slammed into Hellen, and she took a hold of him, then then slung him around her body like a rag doll. He fell onto the couch behind her and was face up, just like she wanted. She toook one step to the side to be exactly on target as she wanted, and then let herself fall back and down onto him with all her weight. He tried to block her with his arms but it was hopeless. She was too heavy for him. She came down onto his head, chest, stomache, and pelvis with her ass making a loud thund and a crack as she landed and there was a smacking of her soft flesh colliding with his body. All he could do was try to scream but the sound was muffled by her flesh, and all his breath was fored out of him within two seconds anyway. And to top it all off she was naked.
"How humiliating for him Jessica...he has a naked 700 pound fat woman sitting on him." Hellen said with a good chuckle.
"Yes...how horrible for him." Jessica replied with a big belly laugh that made her blubber jiggle.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 03 Oct 2003 14:32 "I'm no matter how much I eat not sure if he can breathe at all...I can feel his heart beating hard and fast though...so I haven't killed him yet." Hellen said.
"Well good...then you may enjoy my next suprize?"
"I love suprizes...what is it?" Hellen asked.
"I bought you six cheesecakes instead of just one...so you can sit there on him and eat them all."
"Alright...But I just want a couple right now...I'm not gaining much anymore no matter how much I eat...no sense in wasting any...why don't you eat the other four." Hellen told her.
"Thank you Hellen...I think I can manage that." she said with a giggle.
She went to the kitchen and retreived all the cheesecakes and brought them into the room. While she was gone Hellen took the opportunity to lift her ass up just enough to give Jason a good breath of air before lowering herself down on him again. *I don't want to kill him really...not yet* she thought to herself with a smile. Jessica set two cakes beside her and the rest on a table across the room,and then went back into the kitchen for a moment. She came back this time carrying a tray with two pitcher sized drinking glasses full of sweet cream.
"Oh sweety...you thought of everything." Hellen told her with a smile, "I should have squashed you a long time ago." she contiued with a giggle.
"Oh really...just eat the damb cheesecake." Jessica said with a smirk.
"Alright...geeze...lost your humor?"
Jessica just sighed and then took her first bite of cheesecake. Hellen soon followed suit and they both just sat quietly eating cheesecake and drinking cream. Hellen completely forgot she was sitting on Jason. She had been eating for about seven minutes, and she had been sitting on him for a minute or two before that.
"Damb!" she said with a mouthful of cake.
"What?" Jessica asked.
"We forgot about him!" she said as she slowly raised her 700 pounds off of him.
He immediately gasped loudly for air and Hellen just droped back down on him with a big plop.
"Well he is alright looks like...still alive." Jessica said laughing with her mouth full of cheesecake.
"I figured I'd killed him there for a moment." Hellen said sighing with relief she hadn't.
They continued there gluttony of stuffing cheesecake on top of their already full stomaches. Jessicas stomache wasn't feeling as full as Hellens due to the walk she had taken to get the cakes, but she had already had two extra large supreme pizzas and a whole cheese cake and not yet been to the restroom to relieve herself. She knew she would start to feel gorged shortly as she began on her third cheesecake. She had two more after it that she had to eat. *I can't stop eating...I have to eat it all...that will show Hellen she can't out eat me anymore...I'm starting to feel so full...oh my...just keep eating...I can catch up with her on weight before I know it...maybe even pass her up* Jessica told herself, inspirring her to keep stuffing her stomache even more.
Hellen finished her second cake as Jessica had begun her fourth. Then Hellen remembered Jason was under her and lifted her ass to give him another breath. He gasped quickly as a flicker of light hit his eyes and was then returned to darkness with his head virtually incased under part of her ass.

Hellen had an endless passion for food, and the appetite to match it...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 26 Sep 2003 07:53 ever since she had been a young girl she had been given the opportunity to endulge in any food she wanted, and she especially endulged in sweets. She most always had a candy bar in hand, or some sweet delicacy within a moments reach. At just five years of age she was already 150 pounds. She took a certain delight in the appearence of her growing soft belly and how it would jiggle as she moved. She too had a concept of weight by this time and weighed herself several times a day on her bathroom scale. She saw that it went up to 300 pounds.
*Some day I'm going to weigh that much...no...I'll weigh a lot more...and I can use this scale just to weigh my belly!* she thought to herself excited with the idea.
True to her wishes, days, months, years went by and her weight increased constantly. By the time she was ten years old she weighed enough to max the scale out, just a little over 300 pounds. Her belly by then was expansive, enormous in itself, and as soft and beautiful as she had imagined it would be. She was able to lift it with her hands and set it onto the scale and see it spread across the surface.*Wow...my belly weighs between 45 to 50 pounds...thats more than my little brother!* she told herself, giggling with joy.*some day my belly will weigh 300 pounds itself.* she thought. She began to eat with more enthusiasm than ever, and with double the drive and ambition she had previously. She didn't slow with her consumption of food when she started to feel full now. She didn't stop eating at all. When she felt she couldn't eat another bit, she continued to just nibble away at whatever she was eating at the time, keeping her stomached stuffed almost 24 hours a day. The only time she stopped eating was when she went to sleep, and still she awoke every so often and ate some till she felt stuffed again and then went back to sleep. By the time she was 15 years old she weighed just over 450 pounds following this prceedure of food intake. It was this time in her life that she ran into real discrimination about being fat. Many of her peers in school ridiculed her on a daily basis. This didn't really bother her as much as they were intending it to. She knew she was fat. She made the choice to be fat. She loved being fat. She loved getting fatter. All the guys and girls calling her names, such as "lard ass", "fat bitch", "porker" and so on had no idea they were only re enforcing her desire. She actually took some enjoyment at the ridiculling words those individuals thought were so humiliating to her. But still she decided to show them that she would not just be a welcome mat, to be walked on and abused without any consideration.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 26 Sep 2003 10:33 At least not without her permission. She decided that one certain girl would be made an example of. This girls name was Jessica. She was on the cheerleading squad, and a very popular girl in school. She was the girlfriend of the class president, quarterback, and captain of the football team, Jason. He too was a possible target for retaliation, but for the moment Jessica would be priority. This was in the early mid 80's, and she was the typical dream girl to all the guys, anarexic was in. So one day she found herself in the girls locker room alone with Hellen. Both girls had just gotten out of the shower, and Jessica was in a hurry to get dressed and leave. Seeing Hellen's naked body, with cellulite and fatrolls all over it disgusted her.
"Can't you go on a diet or something? You look gross." she said to Hellen point blank. She said it as though she expected Hellen to appologize for being fat. Then she sensed something about her that made her uneasy. She saw that Hellen wasn't just ignoring her as she usually did. She saw Hellen walk towards her starring right at her, looking right through her, and there was a cold glare in her eyes, defyant.
"Well excuse me Jessica...am I too fat for you? Let's see shall we?" she responded, already having her plan in mind.
Hellen rushed the last three feet between them and saw Jessica with a shocked look on her face, as she collided with her. Jessica was thrust backward and slammed into the lockers behind her, and saw Hellen continue her charge until her blbbery belly pressed against her. She was emmediately compressed as the rest of Hellen's body followed delivering all her weight with it into the lockers, crushing her petite body between hard metal, and soft blubber. Hellen bounced back a couple of steps, but took Jessicas body before she completely collapsed, holding her up under her arms, almost hugging her. She then placed Jessicas body down on the bench, and her head slammed down when she let go of her. Hellen quickly made her next move before Jessica could do anything to help herself. Hellen straddled the bench and Jessicas body.
"So Jessica...you think I'm too fat?" she asked sarcasticly, as she just let her own body, still completely nude, drop down, and all her weight fell onto Jessicas tiny frame. The belly of Hellens that she loved so much came to settle on jessicas head, smothering her face in the deep softness of it, while her huge buttox and thighs squeezed heavily on Jessicas torso, with Hellen sitting on her chest and stomache. Her 450 pounds were easilly putting the hurt to Jessicas little 100 pound body. Jessica squealed in pain, grunted, and gasped for air, all of which were muffled under Hellen's belly spread over her face.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 26 Sep 2003 16:44 She sat there for a moment on poor little Jessica, taking in the feeling of how her skinny little bones felt pressed into her buttox and thighs. Jessica weezed and coughed below her though not very well. Just then she remembered something. She had some goodies in her bag, but she couldn't reach it as she sat there on the tiny cheerleader. She decided she definately wanted something sweet to eat. So the next thing Hellen did was to make sure Jessica was incapassitated. To acheive that, she raised herself up as far as she could, and then let herself fall back down again, landing with a fantastic crushing blow onto Jessicas narrow chest and stomache again.
"Do you still think I'm too fat Jessica?...Lucky for you you have like no tits for me to squash." Hellen announced with a bit of sarcasm, but it was true. Jessica had very small breasts. Naturally Jessica could not begin to answer her verbally.
Hellen repeated the manuver of rising and falling on her again. She thought she could feel her tiny ribcage flatten out beneith her. She certainly felt Jessicas heart pounding away a hundred miles an hour under all the strain of her weight trying to crush it. She raised once more and fell on her once more.
"That should hold you in place while I go get my bag." She told her.
Then Hellen rose to her feet and waddled her way off of the bench and Jessicas body. She took three steps and leaned over at the hips, picking up her bag, then shuffled three steps back to stand beside the bench. Jessica hadn't moved much at all as she had hoped. Instead of straddling her again Hellen decided just to sit down on her sideways as she lie there on the bench, helpless and aching in missery. She wanted to sit on her skinny little chest and stomache again certainly and three seconds later she was doing just that. Her blubbery ass spread over the small girl, rapidly forcing Jessicas breath from her, compressing her ribcage flat and squashing her guts out of place within her abdomen. Hellens hip on one side blanketed Jessicas head over her chin, mouth and to her little button nose. The other hip just covered her crotch and a bit of her thighs. Hellen reached into her bag and pulled out a handfull of candy bars, all of them of chocolate. She quickly tore into the first ones rapping and had it stuffed into her mouth in an instant, the whole thing.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 27 Sep 2003 05:18 She sat there totally oblivious to the skinny young cheerleader she was sitting on, as her weight progressively compressed the girl flatter with each passing second. The only thing on Hellens mind was consumming all of the chocolate in her bag, at least a couple dozen bars worth, maybe 30 of them. She tore the rapping away and stuffed them whole into her mouth, managing to consume one every minute. Had she something to drink she could have eaten them faster, but she didn't so she had to chew them more before she could swallow. Still she shoved another whole one into her mouth before the last one was all in her belly. She did not notice that Jessica was crying, weezing, gasping, and grunting beneith her, just barely breathing, with her ribcage compressed flat and likely to break at any moment. All her major internal organs were squeezed into less than half their normal space. Hellen sat on her in this position for 45 minutes, until she had eaten every one of the candy bars that had been in her bag. Then she got up and walked away. She got dressed, not paying any attention to Jessica who was still lying on the bench sobbing another 10 minutes later as she walked out the door.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 27 Sep 2003 11:39 The next day Hellen saw Jessica just barely getting along down the hall way, walking like a 100 year old woman. When Jessica saw her she hurried away as fast as she could, but Hella caught her by the arm and turned her around to face her.
"You never answered me Jessica...Am I too fat for you?...Do I need to sit on you again?" she asked her teasingly.
"Oh...ummm...no...you're fine...you're not too fat...really...I'm sorry...I have to go." She replied pulling away from Hellens grasp and quickly shuffling down the hall.
She said that very politely, without any aggression in her voice at all as had been in the past.
*Mission accomplished.* Hellen told herself.
Jessica had to quit the cheerleading team. Hellen was a little sad that she was the cause of that, having taken away something Jessica truely loved to do, but she could come back. She just needed some time for her body to heal itself. She didn't have any broken bones or anything. She just had some joints, and cartiledge out of wack, nothing permanent.
*If Jason says anything...I'll squash him too if I get the chance. I'd really love to jump his bones* Hellen thought, and then giggled*and break them like twiggs*
Jessica never told him how or why she was injured. She was smarter than that. She knew she could be squashed again if Hellen wanted to do it, so she kept her mouth shut, and she wasn't going to ridicule her ever again for being fat.
*The best thing for me to do is try to make Hellen my friend* Jessica thought to herself.
That is just what happened before the year was out. Hellen even recruited her into being a feeder/helper for her, and buy the next year after that Jessica was gaining weight herself.
They were both 20 years old and Hellen was just about at the 600 pound mark. *Amazing for such a young girl as me...most fat women don't achieve this till thry're in their 30s...Jessicas has progressed nicely too.* she thought to herself looking at Jessica sitting across from her eating a cheesecake and some icecream. She was about 250 pounds now.
"Hey fat bitch!...Where is mine?" Hellen asked her giggling.
"In the damb kitchen! Lardass bitch!" she yelled back.
"I'm going to have to start squashing you...you're getting lazy." Hellen remarked as she recalled the time when she crushed Jessica in the lockerroom 5 years ago.
She was 150 pounds heavier now, all from fat.
*She would be a soft seat now.* Hellen thought. *That would be fun to do now...again*.
She just got up and went into the kitchen to get her own cheesecake and icecream, leaving Jessica alone for a moment to enjoy hers. She thought to herself, *How serious is Hellen about the idea of squashing me and my ,now ,big and soft body. I'm substancial enough now to present a challeng, though she is a lot bigger now too. If I could get Her down thats all I would need to get back at her. I weigh enough that she would definately feel it.* She smiled a rye grin at the thought of squashing Hellen.
Then she came back from the kitchen with her cheesecake and icecream. She looked at Jessica smiling, but then saw her food.
"Damb woman your slow!..You've been eating on that for 10 minutes and you're still not done...I bet I can eat all of mine before you get finished." she bragged, with a scolding tone.
"Yeah...you probably can hog...I don't want to make myself sick...I'm not the big fat food vacume you are." She replied with irreverence.
"Fine little woman...I don't want to embarrass you or anything."
"You always have to make eating, or anything we do a competition." Jessica told her then sighed.
"Whatever." Hellen mummbled as she took her seat once more across from Jessica, "Time me." she told her. She began scooping large spoonfuls of icecream, and shoveling them into her mouth, then picking up a big slice of cheesecake and stuffing it in her mouth aswell. It's room temperature helped in melting the icecream so she wouldn't get a tooth or brain freeze from eating so much icecream so fast. Seeing this aroused Jessica to the challenge and she too began to stuff her mouth full of cheesecake and icecream. They each chewed 2, 3 or 4 times and swallowed it down and had another mouthful before the last one hit the stomache. Jessica had about 25% less than Hellen was starting with. She wasn't as adept at eating like Hellen, but she could eat a lot, certainly several times more than she could have when she was skinny. In just under 10 minutes all the cheesecake and all the icecream was gone. They finished at about the same moment.
"I guess I can eat faster than I thought." Jessica said, but she felt her belly stuffed tight.
"Sure you can...you're a fat girl...and proud of it...right?"
"Damb right...I don't know why I wanted to be skinny for so long."
"I want to go for seconds...how about you?" Hellen asked.
"Well maybe in a little while..."
"You're never going to acheve that big gain and get really fat if you don't push yourself." Hellen told her.
"I know...I will...just not right now." she said, feeling her stomache now upset, but she didn't think she would have to puke.
"Fine...more for me." Hellen giggled.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 01 Oct 2003 07:29 Another five years past and Hellen was begining to platue. She had gained only 100 pounds, while Jessica was now up to 450 pounds. She had gained 200 pounds in five years, and was now more excited than ever about continuing to get even fatter. *I'm heavy enough now...I could realy put a good squashing on Hellen if I really wanted to.* she thought to herself. She had lost that reflex that upset her stomache when it was stuffed with food. She could now eat as much as Hellen bite for bite, and loved when she out ate her from time to time. That made Hellen mad every time. One time in particular they each had two extra large supreme pizzas each to eat, and Jessica ate both of her's in just 28 minutes, while Hellen didn't finish her's for another 12 minutes. Jessica went to the refridgerator and got the last cheese cake and ate it too before Hellen was done with her pizza. While she ate the cheesecake she started to antagonize Hellen, knowing how she was already pissing her off.
"Come on you slow fat bitch...finish the damb pizza already." she said with a mouthful of cheesecake.
"Shut the hell up hog!" Hellen blasted back.
"More cheesecake for me." she said giggling, causing her belly to jiggle as it drooped down between her legs.
"If you don't shut up...I'm going to squash the hell out of you I swear!" Hellen threatened.
"You're so dambed slow I don't see how." Jessica went on prodding her.
"You think cause you got some real weight now you're just really hot stuff."
"Damb straight!" Jessica replied with pride.
"Just shut up." Hellen ordered.
"Whatever." Jessica said with just a few bites of cheesecake left.
She made sure to finish it just as Hellen finished her last bite of pizza. Hellen didn't know however that Jessica had already eaten her cheesecake earlier and that the one she had just eaten wasn't her's to eat. It was Hellens. She had left it in the fridge unguarded.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

I've been married to my wife, Shelly, for 9 years now. When we first started dating she was a very nice 34"/24"/34", and had a smile to die for. She also had a tight round ass of steal.
Over the years she had began to just eat anything she wanted, more and more. At the same time she excersized less and less. She was getting puddgy by our third anniversary. She was up to 140 pounds.
With all the junk food she ate, on top of her normal meals, she was often experiencing a little gas, and letting farts in front of me. She had not done this before. I had not addmitted to her ever that a woman farting was a turn on for me, but from a fat girl like her it wasn't so interesting. I wanted her former hardbody back. So I paid no mind to her farting as any part of our sexual relationship.
Three more years went by, and she had become just plain fat. She weighed about 280 pounds now, of emmbarassing flab. I couldn't be seen with her. I had stopped going out with her a long time before that. She showed no self respect or dignity of any kind. She waddled around the house wearing nothing but panties and a bra if anything at all. She was totally care free of when and where she passed gas, often farting with each step she made across any room in the house with her blubbery ass jiggling and her disgusting belly flab hanging out and bouncing all over the place. She knew this annoyed me a great deal. So what does she do? She makes a joke out of it. She follows me everywhere I go in the house and farts as close to me as she can. I had completely forgotten about farts being a turn on. They were no more to me. At least not from her. I wanted a divorce.
She wouldn't give me one. So I would persue an affair.
I was tremendously attracted to her cousin, Michelle, who was a few years older, but had a solid body like Shelly used to have. I had picked up on some signals from Michelle from the first time I'd met her at my wedding to Shelly. So I managed to flirt with her at every oppertunity away from my wife. Living in a small town, about the only chance I got was at a bar we both frequented. As we bot were getting drunk one night I started telling Michelle about my troubles with her cousin. She warmed right up to me really sympathetically I felt.
I was drunk enough to bring up farting and how much Shelly farted all the time, and I explained that she would being turning me on if she wasn't so damb fat.
To my amazement Michelle told me that she enjoyed farting, and would be happy to oblidge me if ever I wanted to hear her fart. Thats all we said about the subject untill I'd had 4 more beers. Then I went on to explain to Michelle that I had a desire to smell a beautiful woman's,like her, fart. Again to my amazement she told me that she would put her anus right up to my nose and let one rip if thats what I wanted. Could I possibly be any luckier to have this woman so interested in farting for me? So beautiful, tight firm assed, not an once of fat on her anywhere.
We decided to go over to her place, but before we did she needed to go to the ladies room. I took the op to go take a piss myself. I came back to our seats, and waited on her for the next 10 minutes.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 19 Sep 2003 09:52 Finally she came out. I wonder what had taken so long? Anyway we headed to her place. Along the way she was letting a few farts just to tease me. Those onions in her martinis and a couple of beef jerky sticks she had snacked on before that were kicking in now. We arrived at her house and went inside. She walked straight to the bedroom. I wondered if she was going to let me fuck her later. We hadn't discussed that.I went to the kitchen and made us some more drinks. A moment later she joined me in the kitchen. She came up behind me, reached around and grabbed my balls. I figured we were going to fuck then. I turned around to see her completely naked. I handed her another martini with an onion. She gulped it down, chewed the onion a few times and swallowed it. I began to feel my dick getting up when she asked me if her farting on my face would make me hot. It sure as hell would. She then dirrected me to the couch to lie down and face up of course. She stepped up on the couch and and stood straddling me with her butt above my face.
Then she jumped into the air spring high off the couch and came down with her ass landing on my chest. What the hell was this? The blow stunned me for a moment. Then I saw something, a shadow coming over my eyes, and then something pale in color suddenly covered my head. It was so heavy that it hurt. I was in total darkness, and completely smothered. Then the horrible true hit me. What I had seen was my wifes naked fat ass. She was sitting on my face. I couldn't attempt to breath through my nose as it was too crushed, and I opened my mouth and could only get it filled with her flab. After a couple of minutes without air I was fadding, losing my stregth. I was paniced. I tried to bite her but there was too much pressure on my mouth and I couldn't get any leverage. But then I felt her begining to move. She was turning with her ass still planted on my face. I was able to catch a couple of quick breaths, before she had turned around 180 degrees. Michelle had moved off my chest, now Shelly's legs rested down my body as she sat there on my head and face with all her weight. Again I was in complete darkness, and totally without air. Then I felt Shelly's legs move to my sides and Michelle stood on my stomache and chest and began to jump up and down repeatedly, forcing any little bit of air I had out of me. This went on for another 2 or 3 minutes. My body was starting to ache for oxygen, aswell as from the hard forceful blows Michelle was hitting me with, jumping as high as she she could up and down on me while Shelly's massive blubbery ass had my head completely encased.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 23 Sep 2003 15:25 Finally Michelle stopped jumping on me, and Shelly started to move. I took a huge gulp of air as soon as I could. Shelly had moved onto her knees straddling my chest, and then settled her naked cellulite covered ass back over my face. She grasped her buttox with her hands and spread them apart as she came down onto me again, insuring that my face was wedged in her crevase as far as possible. She moved around, adjusting herself a bit to also insure that my nose was pressed firmly to her anus. That distinct odor of her soon filled my head. Unfortunately I was able to breath freely and good. I just had to smell her ass in doing so. Suddenly Michelle resumed her previous position on my chest and stomache and again began to jump up and down on my now tender body. Though she weighed little the repeated blows she put on me, stomping down as she landed over and over, taking my breath away with ease along with inducing increasing pain. As she stopped her assault on me for a moment just standing on me, I began to take gasps of air and was then subjected to the foul smell of Shelly's anus which was then muliplied 10 times as she released a barrage of toxic farts, blasting them dirrectly into my nossrills. I felt the wind blow across my cheeks. The nasty taste of her gas filled my mouth. I held my breath but then Michelle would jump on me a few times making me breath again. Then Shelly sat back full weight and completely smothered me as Michelle began to jump on me again for another couple of minutes. After that time had passed I felt like my ribs were broken. My guts were mush. My muscles were of no support at all. Then I was allowed air once again which I took very hesitantly, and once again Shelly let her disgusting ass fume fill my head. Michelle stomped on my stomache and chest every few seconds to make sure I was smelling every bit of it and not holding my breathe. I thought this was the most horrible thing possible. I wanted to die, but Shelly and Michelle had no intentions of that happening. They wanted to continue their humiliation of me for as long as they could. That is exactly what happened for the next 4 hours. I was given a moment of increased pain and breathlessness, followed by a sickening stinch. Shelly even went as far as to eat several egg rolls, some pop corn, and some broccoli just to keep her gas built up to unleash on me. After having suffered for over 3 hours this brutal torture and humiliation I was given out and passed into darkness, while Shelly and Michelle continued their abuse of me for a while longer.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 26 Sep 2003 04:53 Shelly and Michelle continued to abuse me for another half hour without me even being consious. Then Shelly finally got her ass off my face, but Michelle put her boney little ass in it's place and Shelly took position standing on me. This was tremendously more painful as her weight flattened my bruised body, waking me up with a shock. I gasped for air just as Michelle let her first of many farts to come. Hers smelled no better than Shelly's had, as she insured my nose was pressed firmly to her anus. Shelly couldn't leap in the air as Michelle had done but she didn't have to since she weighed so much more to acheive what she wanted to, making me gasp for air continuously and suffer interminable pain. From this day on I was subjected to this pain and humiliation on a daily basis aswell as nightly...a prisoner.
...the end...

WARNING: This story contains depictions of squashing, torture, squashing, mutilation, squashing bad grammar, squashing and stuff that makes you want to read it and squashing.


Arrested
A squashing story
By Commandant Katria


The new cell was larger with more furniture and a wider door. But it was still
lifeless grey concrete with damp in the walls and a smell of despair. The
police had been questioning him through an interpreter for the best part of a
week. The hotel he had been staying in was raided, something about a sex party,
involving children. Since then the local police had been giving him the third
degree. In a third world country butting up against the former Soviet Union,
legal rights tended to be what ever they let you have, which wasn't much.

The door swung open and two women dressed in uniform walked in. Their hair was
severely drawn back and tied in a bun. The uniforms where immaculate, the brass
buttons and epaulet badges glowing in the poor light of the room. These were
Stazie, the secret police, responsible for internal security. Seeing them in
the doorway he thought they were big, but as they walked across the grim cell
towards him he realised he was wrong. They were huge. Each well over six feet
in height and immensely fat, almost spherical in shape. One of them had his
file, which she dropped on the table with a slap.

?So meiner Smith? she said, speaking accented English ?you don't like to answer
questions??
He didn't like the way she used his name. It was the name in his passport, as
far as she should have been concerned, it was his real name.
?I have been here a week,? he said indignantly,?and I have answered every
question put to me!?
She leaned on the sturdy table that had thick iron legs, it creaked ominously
under her weight. The other woman moved round behind him.
?Stand up please Smith.? What had happened to the mister?
?Now just a minute...?

A surprisingly small hand landed on his shoulder and lifted him effortlessly out
of his seat. His wrists were grabbed from behind and his arms stretched out. He
felt himself being pulled back and up over the stomach of the woman behind him
until only the tips of his toes where touching the floor. The first officer
stepped forward, so that her stomach was pressing gently against his body. He
started to appreciate how truly massive these women were. They completely
engulfed his entire body.
?No, mister Smith? said the woman, looking down into his face ?we have asked you
questions nicely, now we ask them not so nicely.?

As she spoke, she started to lean forward. Smith was not, as he had expected,
buried between two layers of fat, the stomachs were hard, unyielding, flesh.
His body was squeezed between the two huge bellies. He could feel himself being
compressed out of shape. Pressure on his chest forced his rib cage to flatten
out. Slowly the breath was forced from his lungs. The woman stood with her
hands on her hips looking down into his face, pressing her stomach further into
his body. Gasping he started to choke as he was unable to draw a breath,
crushed between the stomachs of the two women. The officer smiled at him when
she saw that he could no longer breath.
?Well Mr. Smith, do you want this the easy way, or the not easy way??
Unable to breath he was unable to answer, and she knew it. She wasn't
questioning him, she was torturing him.
?Very well then,? she said ?the hard way it is.?
Stepping back she released the pressure on his body. He sagged in the grip of
the woman behind him, gasping for air. Limply he was dragged across the room to
a low bench. Still in her iron grip the woman straddled the bench and sat down,
forcing Smith down with her. As he sat across the bench he tried to turn to
look at the officer behind him. But he was held tight, from his restricted
vantage all he could see was uniform clad stomach stretching out to either
side.

The first officer stood in front of him, the sight of the vast bulk of her
stomach hanging over him was terrifying. She unbuttoned her jacket, then her
blouse, removed them and hung them on a coat peg on the wall. Underneath she
was wearing a leather corset that held all her flesh firmly in place. The hands
holding his wrists maintained their grip whilst they reached down and pushed
his thighs together. With his legs along the bench the first woman sat across
his ankles, her stomach pressed firmly against him. The grip on his wrists was
released, it wasn't needed. Apart from his head, no part of his body was
visible. With rough serge against his back and smooth leather to his front, he
was completely encased between the bodies of two women. It was a warm and
sensual feeling. He would have enjoyed it, but he knew what was coming next.
The interrogation was about to become hard.

?Since you refuse to co-operate willingly, we are going to spend some time
persuading you.?
Smith didn't see her move, but the pressure on his body was slowly and
inexorably building.
?We are going to squash you Mr. Smith. We are going to squash you until you
pop.?
Through his discomfort, Smith noticed the improvement in her English, she was
obviously repeating a well rehearsed speech. This wasn't some new idea that a
couple of fat chicks had had as a bit of fun to pass the time. This was how
they did things in this country. These women had expertise and experience of
crushing helpless victims with their bodies.
?First I am going to squash you, then Comrade Nadia, who is heavier than me,
will squash you. Soon you will tell us everything that we wish to know.?
The discomfort turned to pain as the two women pressed their stomachs together.
Smith was completely helpless between them. Unable to breath he felt himself
becoming light headed, soon he would black out, a merciful respite from the
pressure.

The pressure suddenly eased as the one called Nadia stood up from behind him. He
fell back, laying on the bench. He gasped in air as best he could. The first
officer was still sat across his legs. She must have moved forward because her
stomach now covered his body right up to his chin. Nadia came into view pulling
a trolley that had some medical monitoring equipment and an oxygen bottle
attached to it. An elastic band was placed around his head to hold an air feed
line to his nose. There was a sharp pain as something large was stuck into his
neck. Nadia flicked a switch and the machine next to him started to hum
quietly. The woman sat across him leaned forward slightly, the air was suddenly
crushed out of his lungs with a rush. She held still, applying just enough
pressure to stop him breathing. As his vision started to go grey, Nadia started
to adjust controls on the machine. His vision cleared. Still unable to breath,
he found that he didn't need to. The machine was oxygenating his blood.

?We use this machine? Nadia explained ?to prevent unfortunate accidents. Comrade
Maxine here once suffocated a man to death. Actually she has suffocated many
people to death, but that was deliberate. When she has to suffocate them, she
holds their heads between her breasts until they are dead.?
Smith looked up at Maxine's cleavage, he could fit his head, shoulders and both
of his arms in there. Looking into her eyes, he believed she was quite capable
of killing.
?You we are not suffocating.? said Maxine. ?You, we are squashing.?
So saying Maxine leant forward. Smith's body collapsed under the weight. His
internal organs were pushed up into his chest cavity, he could feel his lungs
trying to force their way up through his throat into his mouth. The pain was
more than he could ever have possibly imagined. Then it got worse as Maxine
leaned in. Smith turned his head as the contents of his stomach were forced
violently from his body. He didn't vomit, his stomach was under so much
pressure his last meal had no where else to go. Nadine was on hand with a mop
to clean up the mess. As Maxine came further forward, his bowels and bladder
did the same. Maxine got off him and hauled him to his feet. His paper prison
uniform was torn off and his body sponged down. He was laid back on the bench
and Maxine resumed her position on top of him.
?Now you are empty,? she said ?we can start to squash.?

Everything that had gone before was as nothing compared to this new pain. He
could feel all his ribs bending under the weight of the stomach pressing down
on him. Maxine was now much further forward than she had been. She moved her
stomach a little from side to side, Smith felt like he was going through a
rolling mill. The pressure increased again. His ears rang with the pain. Maxine
was speaking to him but the ringing was so loud he couldn't hear her. Raising
her voice, she asked the question again.
?What is your real name??
Smith wanted to tell her, he wanted to shout it out at the top of his voice.
Whilst he didn't, at the moment, need his lungs to breath, he did to talk. He
couldn't even croak out a response. He tried to plead with her, beg her to let
him answer, but the weight, and the pain, remained.
?Tell me your real name, or I am going to break your ribs.?
Smith couldn't answer and he knew she knew he couldn't answer.
?Very well, have it your own way.?
The pressure increased. There was a deep, muffled, crack from his body, he felt
like he had been shot in the chest. Lights flashed and spots swam before his
eyes, retching he tried to vomit his empty stomach. His body went into spasm,
but under the weight of Maxine he didn't move a muscle. After what seemed like
an hour, but was probably no more than a minute, his vision cleared. Maxine
moved her stomach from side to side. Smith could feel and hear the broken bone
grinding in his chest.
?Now are you going to tell me, or do I have to break another one??
Smith felt the tears pouring down his cheeks. He rocked his head, the only
movement he could make, in frustration. Maxine was now close enough to place
her hands on his cheeks and hold his head still. She forced him to look at her.
For the first time he noticed the pleasure in her face. She was positively
flushed. She wasn't doing this to get the truth, she was having fun.
?Since you haven't told me, I'm going to break another one.?
With no choice in the matter, he had to look into her face, smiling with
pleasure, as again something cracked inside him. The flashes and lights
coalesced until consciousness slipped away from him.

Then the pressure lifted slightly, just enough to allow him to come round. Nadia
had removed her jacket and blouse and was talking to Maxine in her own
language. Smith didn't know what they were saying but Nadia looked at him and
started to rub her tummy. Maxine leaned back and stood up, it was obviously
Nadia's turn. Relieved of the pressure, Smith dragged a lung full of air into
his tortured body. He rolled off the bench and dropped to the floor. It was
only about a foot but landing on his broken rib was agony.
?Caplin.? he gasped. ?Mark Caplin. My name is Mark Caplin.?
The two officers picked him up and laid him back on the bench. Nadia stepped
over him and settled herself down on his legs.
?No, wait.? Caplin screamed. ?I'll tell you anything you want to know.?
?You say that now Mr. Caplin,? said Nadia ?but how do we know you are not going
to tell us some more lies. Anyway, it is my turn now.?
Caplin tried to scream as Nadia leaned forward. He was right, they were not
questioning him, they were enjoying themselves. Nadia was wider than Maxine but
wasn't noticeably heavier, which meant that Maxine hadn't been using all her
weight. Caplin felt the broken ends of his ribs grind against each other as
Nadia rolled herself forward. There was a tearing sound and Caplin felt his
internal organs rearrange themselves like a bad case of constipation working
its way out. He tasted blood in his mouth. Nadia smiled at him.
?I must have burst some of your insides.? she said. ?Now let us see if I can
break ribs.?
Carefully she started to apply pressure to Caplin's body. He could feel things
moving inside him that shouldn't have been moving, not least his now crushed
ribs. Nadia's hands felt cool as she held his face and looked into his eyes.
With an increase in pressure, his chest collapsed. Crack, pain, spots before
the eyes. Crack, more pain, flashes before the eyes. Crack, even more pain, his
vision was so grey he could barely see. Crack, yet more pain, he looked at
Nadia's face through a tunnel. Crack, his chest collapsed completely. This time
the screaming in his head made him black out.

As he came round, he was pulled into an upright position. He noticed blood now
covered the bench. He was passing it through his penis and anus. Nadia sat
behind him on the bench with Maxine in front, the same as when the
interrogation started. They pressed their tummies together with Caplin in
between. Because of his now extensive injuries, this pain was the worst so far.
Soon he admitted to being at the illegal party, that he was a sex tourist and
not at the trade fair, and he named everyone else he knew was involved.
Eventually he slumped back in a pool of his own blood and piss. Nadia stood up
and turned her back on him, for a moment he thought she was going to sit on him
when the cell door opened.

A third woman, younger than the first two, came in. Whilst she was as not as
tall as the first two, she was clearly heavier. Nadia and Maxine saluted
smartly, then started to talk in their own language, occasionally gesturing
towards Caplin. They reached some sort of conclusion and the new comer made to
take off her tunic, but she couldn't reach. She was so big she couldn't reach
around her own stomach to undo her belt and buttons. So Nadia did it for her
and helped her remove her tunic and blouse while Maxine sat behind Caplin.
?Commandant Katria is our new officer from the university.? Maxine said. ?This
is first chance for her to make final interrogation. So you will be first for
her.?
Caplin looked over to the commandant. She wasn't wearing anything underneath her
blouse and the sight of her massive, naked, breasts started to arouse him,
except he couldn't feel anything from the waist down.
?But I've told you everything.? Caplin whined.
?Yes. This is a final interrogation.? Maxine said as if that made it okay.
Katria sat across his ankles. Her stomach reached up to his chin. He couldn't
see her head over her colossal stomach, but he could hear her.
?Meiner Caplin, this is your final interrogation. By the powers invested in me
by our glorious state, you are sentenced to death.?
She leaned forward just enough so that he could see her face.
?I am now going to execute you by squashing you to death.?

Caplin noticed that her whole body flushed dark pink and her nipples stood out
like rifle bullets on her massive breasts. His broken ribs started to grind as
Katria leant forward, making his ears ring and his vision blurred. A word from
Maxine, obviously 'slow down', and some of the pressure was lifted from
Caplin's body. The pressure then slowly started to build again. His broken ribs
made a hideous noise as they scraped against each other. There was a tearing
sound from somewhere low down in his body and he could taste fresh blood at the
back of his throat. Caplin closed his eyes against the pain. Maxine's thumbs
opened them for him. The pressure and the pain subsided as Katria smiled at
him.
?I'm now going to lean forward and squash you. When I do, it will kill you.?
Caplin looked into her eyes as she leant forward. It was beyond pain, it was so
painful it didn't even hurt anymore. It was...

Katria leaned back off his still body.
?No, keep the weight on him.? Maxine said. ?It takes five minutes to make sure
he is finished.?
Katria leant all the way forward. Organs popped and bones broke under the weight
of her stomach. If she had applied this much pressure at the start, he would
have died instantly. But too quick was not punishment enough, and not nearly
enough fun. When he was dead to everybody's satisfaction, Katria stood up. Her
orgasm's were still shaking her body.
?Does it always feel this good?? she asked
?No? Nadia replied. ?The more you do it, the better it gets.?
Katria put her blouse and tunic back on, Maxine fastened it for her.
?Have the other five that were arrested in the hotel been questioned yet.?
Katria asked.
?No commandant.?
?With Caplin's statement we can guarantee a conviction against each of them.
We'll execute them at our leisure. One question.?
The two of them stopped and looked at her.
?Would it be considered an abuse of privilege if I killed them all myself??
Maxine as the longest serving officer answered.
?It would be unusual, but since this is your first week in the job I think we
can forgive it.?
?Thank you. Show them the video of me killing Caplin tonight, then tomorrow
gather them in a common cell. I'll take it from there.?
The two officers saluted as Katria turned and marched off.
?Good? said Maxine ?it's about time we had one of our own at senior level.?
?Now what.? asked Nadia. ?It's two hours till clocking off??
?Let's go and reduce the overflow in the political prisoners wing.?

I was walking through my local super center last week as I always do. I go there to oogle at the fat chics that shop there, so I can imagine being under them. My secret fantasy. I see a lot of fat chics there. Those big jiggling asses are hipnotic. They give me a boner every time and I have to go stand behind a rack of clothing, like I'm looking to buy it, until my erection goes away. I watch for any cute plumper I can find, but I'm out to see the really fat chics most of all. A handful of 400 to 450 pound cuties have shopped in my store with asses jiggling to my amazement the entire time. I dreamed of every one of them sitting on me. I could just imagine the way their weight would feel as they sat on my chest and or stomache, limiting my breathing while covering me with delightful softness and warmth. Every so often I would see one that had such an incredible ass that I wanted nothing more than to have her sit on my face full weight, with her counter top ass that I could set a beer on. I wondered what she would smell like, if I was able to breath at all that is.
But this day last week I saw for the first time the mother of all really fat, counter top assed, women to ever walk within my field of vision. She was the perfect woman. My heart stopped beating for moment. She was huge. She had to be about six feet tall. She was covered, pure blubber all over her body, rolls upon rolls of flesh. Her hips had to be about 3.5 feet wide maybe 4. Her legs were a mass of rolls and cellulite, thank god she was wearing shorts, from atop her thighs down to her ankles. Her blubbery cellulite covered ass jiggled above them as she walked. I couldn't tell where exactly her elbows were, but I assume they were burried in that blob of arm fat resting somewhat on her jutting hips. She was wearing a sleevless shirt too thank heaven! It clung tight to her revealing every roll and curve on her back. I quickly made my manuver to get a view of her from the front. I went 50 yards out of the way to remain un noticed and in stealth. As she approached the magnificense of her belly, hardly being able to remain contained under her shirt, bouncing and jiggling wildly with her every step almost made me cum in my pants. As equally inticing her breasts were free, she had no bra on, and the twins bounced and jiggled as wildly atop her belly paunch.
I had become adept at guessing fat womens weight, and she was every pound of 580 at least. She might weigh as much as 620 pounds, its hard to tell acurately of a woman this size.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 11 Sep 2003 09:43 I managed to watch her waddling about for a few minutes longer before she arrived at the food court. She bellied up to the counter, literally, and began to make her order. Ten minutes later a tray pilled with foods, I couldn't tell what exactly, was handed to her, and she made her way over to a table. She picked a table with regular chairs and not a booth. She wouldn't have been able to fit in a booth. Fortunately the establishments chairs were made of metal, and though a foot of her ass hung over each side of it when she sat down the chair was sturdy enough to support her weight. Oh how I wanted to be that chair.
She tore into her food with great vigor, as though she were in a contest. She seemed to being ignoring her surroundings completely. This inabled her to focus completely on her eating, and within 10 minutes she had finished everything on her tray, just as a waiter brought her a second tray pilled high with food.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 12 Sep 2003 08:52 I creaped in closer. It was fried pies, or turnovers she was eating, and nothing else. She had eaten about a dozen from the first tray and had at least that many on the second.
...more to come...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 13 Sep 2003 10:42 I had to talk to her. Say hello at least. I came up to her.
"Mind if I join you?" I asked akwardly.
"No...I don't." she answered.
I just could not resist, this oppertunity to finally fulfil my dream.I was going to ask this woman to sit on me, but how to go about it. I will sound like a nut regaurdless. So I just blurted it out.
"You're obviously a very beautiful fat woman....I was wondering if you could do something for me that I would greatly appreciate?" I said to her nervously.
"I'm not going to have sex with you, so forget it." she answered.
"Oh...no thats not what I meant...though I would love to."
"What are you talking about then?" she asked.
"It's just that I would love it if I could feel your weight...thats all."
"Feel my weight?...There is no way you could pick me up." she told me.
"No...But I don't want to pick you up. I want you to sit on me...I would really love that." I confessed to her.
"You are crazy, little man. I'd kill you." she leaned forward whispering to me.
"I don't think so really...I've had a woman as big as you sit on me before." I lied about that. "She sat on me and I was wonderful."
"What?...like sitting on your lap?" she asked.
"Well...thats alright too, but I want you to sit on my body...on my chest and stomache...or just on my chest would be the best." I said to her, not having any idea how that would feel really.
"If I do that your ribs would snap like twigs." she told me...again whispering for some reason.
I recalled an occassion when I was a kid, just 4 or 5, when my fat aunt sat on me when I was lying on the couch. She weighed about 250 pounds. I was certainly crushed with her ass covering most of me. This was a fond memory though. I don't recall feeling anything bad. I thought it was fun. I could hardly breath under her, but I remember we were both laughing. My laugh was a bit restriced of course.
"I will pay you one hundred dollars to sit on me...for less than an hours time." She left me no other option but money.
" I don't want your money...I'll sit on you for free if you want me to that bad...How and where would we do this?" she asked.
"There is a large fitting room right over there...Or we can go to my house." I answered.
"They won't let us both in there will they?"
"Sure they will...couples go in there all the time." I said...not really knowing.
"Alright then...You want to meet me there?...I want to finish eating first."
"Sure...I'll go wait for you and make sure nobody gets in before us."
I rushed away with my heart racing a hundred miles an hour. I prayed that no one would be in the fitting room. I was about to get the experience of my life is what I was also thinking.
...more to follow...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 14 Sep 2003 00:16 I stood outside the fitting room door. Nobody was in it and I wasn't about to let anyone in. The was no employee of the store around that I could see either. A few minutes later I saw her waddling towards me. Amoment later we were both standing inside the fitting room. With her in here in wasn't that big of a room it seemed.
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 14 Sep 2003 00:42 It was about a 6x8 foot space, with a 4ft long bench on one side sticking out a foot into the room.
"How do you want to do this?" she asked.
"Well...I'll lay down here on the floor by this wall...you stand about here", I pointed,"and you can sit down facing that way," again I pointed,"and then you should have plenty of room for your legs."
"Alright...but if I sit on you down on the floor I might not be able to get up." she said giggling.
"Well...thats alright...I'll be fine...I can handle it." I asured her, but I wasn't being exactly honest. I didn't know if I could handle it or not.
"Fine...if thats what you want...lets get it over with, before I change my mind...I think your nuts." she said frankly.
I took my place on the floor, and looked up at her behemoth body towering over me, with her flesh jiggling with her every move. I was aroused, but very nervous...shaking a little in antisipation. I placed my arm, nearest to her, over my head to get it out of the way, and fully exposing my rib cage for her to sit on. I was thinking*I really want her to crush my chest...but why?*
She was in position, and began to squat down. Her massive ass moved over above me and was slowly coming down towards me.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Sep 2003 04:55 I was in her shadow now. She had about a foot to go before she would be actually sitting on me. I was as anxious as ever. But then she just plopped down the rest of the way. She squealed as she fell and let out a grunt when she landed. She hit with a loud thud, and a smack from the flesh colliding.She bounce up a couple of inches and came back down upon me. A moment of aftershock jiggles rolled throughout her blubbery body. She then took a moment to gather her composure back from the physical strain she had just endured. Meanwhile my head, chest, and stomache were burried beneith her mushy heavy flesh. She was centered maily on my chest. I was able to get my head turned to one side before she landed. When she did all of the air in my lungs was forced out. My chest was flattened so much from the initial blow that the cartiledge in my ribcage was seperated from the ribs themselves. This was emmencely painfull. I wasn't prepared for this. I was begining to panic. I was totally pinned under her, and I was just barely able to take a miniscule breath of air under all her weight. There was just a small crack of space my face was wedged into and flattened under her buttox. I could do nothing to help myself. She had only been sitting on me for a minute, but it seemed an hour.
She was still tiddying herself and I guess unaware of my hardships beneith her. *has she alrready forgotten that she is sitting on me?* I thought. Then I just barely heard her speak.
"This is kind of fun.." and she giggled "Is this what you wanted?" she asked me.
I was unable to give her any audible responce that it wasn't.
"Hello...how is it down there?...Hey!...You alright?" she asked, again getting no reply from me.
"Oh fuck!...I killed him!" she blurted.
Quickly I felt her begin to move, but seconds pasted and she was still sitting on me. her movements did my chest no better and the pain shot throughout my entire torso. She finally made headway in an effort to get up and off of me, but for this she had to roll to one side onto her hip. Unfortunately that side was on my head. All her weight came over onto my cranium, causing me an instant migrain, and crushing my ear to the floor deforming the cartiledge it's made of permanently.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Sep 2003 09:23 It took her several seconds, but finally she made it off of me. A chilling rush of air hit my body, and filled my lungs. For that my ribs let me have it, as my chest expanded outward.
"Are you alive?" she asked, frightened.
Strength came to me suddenly. I couldn't allow her to see that I was hurt.
"Yes...I'm fine...why did you get up?"
"I thought I had killed you." she said to me, with a peturbed voice,"You didn't answer me when I was talking to you...you scared me!" she said and emphisized this but putting one of her feet on my upper abdomen and pressing down with each word.
I grimaced in pain but she was too caught up in her own emotions to notice.
"No...I'm fine...sorry." I said. That took all I had to get out without screaming.
"You're lucky I don't jump on your chest right now...scaring me like that!" she scolded me.
Her foot still sinking into and off my abdomen the whole time. I gritted my teeth behind sealed lips. If she knew I was really hurt...well I just didn't want to upset her that way, since I'd lied to her to get her to do this.
"Well...I won't jump on your chest...that would kill you...I'll just stand on your stomache here for a while...that alright with you?" she said, but was already standing there before she did. She stood with her full weight on the one foot and it sank into me as far as it could till it could go down no further. Even though she stood on my stomache, she still had a lot of presure compressing my ribs aswell. I grunted and groned, just barely able to keep from screaming with the pain I was in.
"Alright...shall I sit on you again then?" she asked as she stepped off of me.
My head, my chest, and now my abdomen were all throbbing. I grunted out, "Uh huh." I don't think I could have spoken a real word.
"I want to sit on you in a different position this time...your head hurt my ass." she told me, still unaware the pain I was in.
"Oh" I said from my pain which she took as a yes to her question.
I was far enough away from the wall that she was able to stradle me, and begin her move to sit on me again, but facing towards my feet. Her enormous ass came down towards me. I was in its shadow once more.
*Oh my god...what is she doing?* I asked myself. I could see she had ententions of sitting dirrectly on my chest.*No! Please?*
Just as before with about a foot between her ass and my body, she came falling down, only this time most of her weight would be landing on my chest...my already injured ribcage. She was giggling. I was quickly burrried and in mostly darkness. My chest immediately caved in, further separating cartiledge from bone. However this time the bones too gave way, with a muffled crack. She didn't hear it as she was giggling and her flesh covered it up. She may have heard it and confused it with the smacking sound of her blubber coliding into me. Her ass was so large that my head and face were mostly burried...wedged into the crevase of it's overhang off my chest, hence the darkening vision I had. I saw just flickers of light as her fat buttox jiggled over my eyes.
It came with a delay, like slow motion. Then the pain increased 1000%. I began to fade away, and the flickers of light went out, along with all the air I had in my lungs. It seemed like an eternity before I breathed in again, and only a fraction of a breath, filled with the sent of her crevase my face was burried in. Then complete darkness came over me. I was unconsious.
When I awoke some time later, I was freezing cold. Iwas also throbbing all over my body with dull pain, that is untill I moved. The woman was gone.
An hour later I made it out of the fitting room. I went to the hospital to receive treatment for my injurries, 6 broken ribs among other things.
I haven't seen the woman since.
...the end for now...

When I married Beth she was a firm and fit woman, not peteit by any means at 5'7"/160 pounds. She only some slight puggyness on her stomache, but under that was obviously firm sculpted muscle. Her hips were broad atop her thick, but solid thighs. Her ass too, was wide of course, well rounded and soft, but there was no cellulite there at all. Firm muscle was it's foundation aswell. Her arms were firm and sculpted. Her breasts large, 40D's, but still firm and not overly droopy. She was stunning.
In our first year of marriage she became pregnant, and gave birth to our son James. Through the pregnacy she gained 40 pounds. The obvious firmness under her flesh disappeared.
This did not concern me to any great extent. I figured she would get herself back in shape within a year. That year of time passed and she hadn't lost hardly any weight. She was no less than 185 pounds. I began to worry that she was going to remain this fat.
" When are you going to lose all this weight?", a question I frequently started asking her and it aggrivated her to no end.
" I'm very busy right now if you haven't noticed.", or, "Next year." was her usual reply.
Two years later she was still 185 or even 195 pounds. I was losing interest in her sexually, but I couldn't stop making love to her. I still loved her as my wife.
She was the sexual persuer, so I went along and was more than well rewarded.
..to be continued...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 31 Aug 2003 05:29 Blow jobs in the middle of the night, the skill she had with her feet, and the anal sex she offered me...I could't say no to her even if she was so fat.
Then she got pregnant again. By our second childs birth, a girl named Rossie, she had gained 55 pounds more. I was somewhat depressed about this. She weighed 250 pounds even after the baby was born. She was now truly fat, covered with rolls of flab, cellulite, and stretch marks. This was just too much.
When we had first married we had sex twice a day on average on thru to the end of her first trimester with James. That fell to 3 or 4 times a week thru her second trimester, which fell to once a month until she had the baby. She hounded me for sex all the time. After the baby was born I was very disinterested in her sexually and was thankfull we had little time for sex due to carring for him until he was about a year old. Then sex was back up to once a day, because she wouldn't stop nagging for it. I could barely find the desire, because she was already over 200 pounds. She was just too fat. She was unattractive.
She continued giving me blow jobs frequently. She enjoyed doing that, and I think she was worried I would stray and they would keep me interested in her sexually. I managed to have sex with her once or twice a month. I felt I owed it to her, but her flabby body against me was difficult to take.
I'll be dambed if she didn't get pregnant again two years after Rossie was born. She still weighed around 250 pounds, and rapidly began gaining weight. Her bubbery body expanded another 70 pounds at the time our second girl, Renee, was born.
Beth was a flabby 320 pound blob of cellulite. The last straw was broken when, after Renee was born, she continued to be a glutton and ate constantly. I couldn't make myself touch her then. I didn't even want the blow jobs she gave me. In the next three months she was up to 380 pounds. I could not accept this.
I soon met a beautiful, sexy woman who hadn't an ounce of fat on her body. Her name was Sara and she was about 5'9" and 112 pounds of pure heaven.
She and I had an affair for the next six years. She never gained a single pound. I was happy as I could be.
Meanwhile Beth was eating and gaining weight nonstop. She was up to 630 pounds. About this time her mom came to me highly concerned about Beth's weight. She told me Beth had been very fat, 400 pounds, when she was only 12 years old. She had never mentioned this before. Strange that any of the stretch marks from then had fadded away before I met her.
Her mom had put her on an extreme diet and excersize regimine and she was down to just 115 pounds at age 17, two years before we met. Anyway I told her " We were not doing so well because Beth was so fat and getting fatter all the time, I don't know what to do" . I didn't say anything about the affair I was having.
I still did my share of work in raising the kids, and when I went to see Sara I would leave them with one or both of their grandmothers, especially after Beth had become so fat that she couldn't keep up with the little heathens.
Then it happened, after six years with Sara she suddenly gets pregnant. I paniced and distanced myself from her. In return she confessed our affair and her pregnancy to Beth in person at my house.
Unfortunately to Sara she didn't realize that this would make, the 630 pound woman who stood just a couple of feet away from her, an angry 630 pound woman. She thought she was only going to get back at me.
I had drove like mad to the house to try and stop Sara but I was too late. I came to the front door and saw them standing in the living room talking. I couldn't decide if I should go inside as I watched them thru the window in the door. I heard Beth loudly swearing my name for my betrayal. Then I heard her say "You little slut!".
Sara didn't consider herself to be a slut. I heard her say, "You fat bitch!".
Beth was ready to lash out at me, but she didn't know I was there at the front door. Sara was there, just there, close.
...to be continued...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 01 Sep 2003 11:05 Beth took a step towards Sara throwing a wide swing at her. She struck her solidly on the side of her head and face with a powerful slap. Sara was dropped to the floor near the wall by the kitchen enterance. She was dazed and confused about what had happened and where she was. She reached out to the wall to steady herself as she began to stand up. As she sraightened and turned around towards Beth she had a horrified look on her face as she saw 630 pounds of blubber jiggling and bouncing as Beth was in full charge towards her.
Beth's belly collided into her slender frame, absorbing it into the deep softness while pushing Sara back against the wall. This was followed by several hundred pounds of presure that slammed into her, crushing her to the wall. There was a loud thud, and a crunch. I thought some bones of Sara's had broken, but then Beth stepped back and grabbed a handful of her hair draging her away from the wall. I saw that an area of the wall had given way.
Beth dragged her towards the couch and slung her around so that she fell onto it. Beth spunaround much quicker that I thought she would"ve been able to, and soon after plopped down onto her ass, causing another loud thud and a crunch. She landed on Saras tiny body and burried her from head to hips with all her blubbery ass and thighs. Beth must have wanted to kill her, because she began to move in a way that soon led into her begining to bounce very heavily. All her body jiggled and gyrated in motions like the ocean tides. She came up enough with each bounce that when she came down on Sara again the whole room shook. The whole house may have been shaking. The floor squeaked and moaned from the force of each blow to its integrity. Sara could only do about the same, and was unable to catch a breath of air. Any little bit she did get would be crushed out of her a second later.Her ribs and her spinal collum were forced to flex in unnatural ways far beyond their designed limits, and her internal organs painfully compressed. She gasped and grunted each time Beth fell, then gasped and weezed every time Beth was up which soon just became a fit of gut wrenching coughs, but she hadn't the air to cough fully. This caused her to start choking. It had been 2 or 3 minutes since Beth had sat on her. She needed oxygen and soon.
I had been watching this and was frozen with terror and shock, but just then came to my senses. I rushed into the room.
"What are you doing? Beth your going to kill her! Get off her right now!"
She stopped bouncing, but still sat there. Sara was now completely smothered and had no chance for air. Beth glarred at me with hate in her eyes.
"You son of a bitching bastard!...This is the little slut you been fucking!?...I'll show her to fuck my husband!" she yelled at me and she started to bounce once again.
Sara had been almost 4 minutes now with little or no oxygen. As soon as Beth had lifted just enough I heard her make a big gasp for air and immediately coughed just as Beth fell on her again.
...more of this to come...
















































-

Author: bigmarisa

Posted: 01 Sep 2003 12:51 my pussy is dripping when i read the story!!!!!!

Please, you must make to Beth break the sara's spine!!!!!
Wet kisses and bear hugs!!
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 05 Sep 2003 09:24 Beth began to bouce again and in a few seconds the legs of the couch gave way. She broke the damb couch. Sara had to be dead. Beth just kept bouncing, but now she was landing even harder since the couch was lower. I rushed up in front of her.
"Get up you fat bitch!" I yelled at her, "She is going to die!"
"Thats what I think too." Beth answered sarcasticlly.
Just then as she was on the rise she reached out and shoved me back, using her momentum to both thrust me into the air and rise to her feet. I heard Sara gasp for air as I was in mid air. I landed flat on my back a few feet away from her.
Before I could move she was charging towards me. She kicked me in the balls with full force, and came to a stop now astride me. I looked up and could only see her thighs and belly from below. I was horrified as she kicked one of her legs forward and soon the other came out from under her. She began to fall towards me. I was suddenly crushed with the force of weight falling on me from high above. I was in total darkness, my face burried by her belly and thighs. Her ass compressed my chest and stomache , even though most of it was not on me but hanging past my sides and settled on the floor. This launched all the air from me in an instant, pressing my ribs inward severly as well as tourqing my spine flat to the floor. I could do nothing to help myself. My balls and my entire body throbbed with pain.
Beth could have hurt herself pulling this off, but a moment later she rolled off to one side and got off of me. I felt I shouldn't move, even if I could as the pain lessened only a little when she got off of me. I couldn't see what Beth was doing.
I heard Sara moaning and squealing. Beth had picked up her limp body inher arms, and carried her over to me on the floor. She put Sara down, sitting her on my face, and pushing her back down on her back lying on top of me. Her head slamming into my groin, crushing my balls again. Her firm ass covered my face. She had shit herself and stank of urine aswell. Now beth came over beside us and slowly squat down untill she was sitting on us both. Sara's body compressed, and sank into me, and I was further flattened to the hard floor with about 740 pounds on me. Beth just giggled as more gas was forced out of Sara's ass, right on my face. And Sara's head was further pressed into my balls, crushing them to the bursting point. They were seperated enough not too fortunately. Beth settled down on us with her full weight and held her feet off the floor to insure this. Then she quickly pushed her feet to the floor and lifted her ass up several inches then dropped down again. I could not breathe at all. I felt as though my ribs were going to snap like dry twigs at any second. My back wrenched in pain.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 05 Sep 2003 11:23 Beth did this over and over, crushing Sara and I into a mangled mess. The last bit of Sara's gas finally past out of her, and I just had to deal with being crushed. Thankfully I couldn't really breathe so I didn't have to smell her anymore.
Beth was just giggling with delight and it seemed getting some other pleasure out of this. She especially got excited when finally some of Sara's bone's made a cruching sound. Sara screamed out as best she could but her face was smothered with the blubbery flesh of Beth's ass along with having all her weight on her. Just after Sara's bones began to give way Beth started to bouce with greater intensity and more rapidly. The sound of cracking bones put her into a frenzy. A moment later I felt the pain within my chest and back increase ten fold. My ribs had cracked and were on the verge of total collapse. All of my lower vertibi had also been compressed and slipped out of alignment completely. I screamed in agony, though not at all loudly enough to be heard outside the room. Still Beth continued to bounce and crush us more and more.
A half hour later Beth got up and walked away. She came back a few minutes later with a huge sandwich and sat on us again to eat it.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 07 Sep 2003 01:34 She just sat there on us, slowly crushing sara and I more with each passing second while she ate her sandwhich. She was finished with it in just five minutes and got up once again. Beth looked down at our flattened, semiconsious bodies. She felt an urge to punish us more, and straddling us, she dropped down with another huge butt bomb, with her full weight. This finished off Sara. There was another crunching sound. It was her spine snapping, along with the rest of what was left of her rib cage being destroyed. My rib cage took futher damage aswell, cracking the rest of them and damaging one or two more of my vertibri. I don't know what kept me alive. I slipped into darkness just as she was getting up.
When I awoke I was in the hospital, completely covered in casts, bandages, with many tubes going in and out of me. Beth had taken Sara's broken dead body, and hauled it away. When I got out of the hospital 4 months later, the house was empty. Beth and the kids were gone. Nobody knew where they were

In about 5500 BC in what is now the lands of Panama, Columbia, and Vennezuala a culture developed that worshipped fat women as it's gods and rulers. Women in the society had begun to be fatter and fatter with each generation, and by this time all the fat women were enormous, weighing 500-800 pounds commonly, and those women accquired great power within the society. It became common place and proper ettiquette for a man to contribute much of his own food to the goddesses each year, or perhaps just the one he chose to worship, as there seemed to be no one goddess that ruled all. Most every goddess would have the opportunity and ability to eat all she wanted each day, and it seems some goddesses were in fact forced to eat gourging themselves for days at a time. These women were apparently of higher esteem than the average goddess and were a great deal fatter, possibly in excess of 1000 pounds. I estimate one to have been over 1600 pounds. She is recorded having eaten a feast, enough for the entire village, all by herself in one day. There is no way to confirm this however. Her stomache would have to be stretched out to at least 10 times normal size. Thats large enough to contain a couple of basketballs, before she even began to eat, so that when she filled it it would stretch out a great deal further, perhaps doubling in size. Big enough to contain 4 basketballs. Indeed she had an enormous capacity to eat nevertheless. Throughout the entire culture it became common to gain luck by rubbing a goddesses belly while she ate, as well as to insert ones face into her buttox and nuzzle, perhaps tickling her anus with the nose and coaxing her to fart. This garanteed good fortune for the day. A good hunt would be had.
...more to come...

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 29 Aug 2003 09:13 In later centuries,about 4900 BC, a new ritual had developed and many males of the society began to sacrifice themselves and or family members to the goddesses. In doing so a sacrificed person would be taken to a site which had an altar/table carved out of solid rock, within a level carved out circle on the floor. This in itself is amazing as there were no metal tools to work with. It has been shown that a sacrifice was lain down on this table and a goddess then sat on him, and ate a feast. She may have also been accompanied by one or more other goddesses in this activity, with all of them sitting on the sacrifice and eating at the same time. With thier bellies full, the goddesses would then begin to return the sacrifice to the earth from which he came. If the person were still alive he would soon be dying, as the goddesses method for returning him to earth was by pulverizing him under their feet, aswell as further sitting and much bouncing upon his body. Each goddess knew that the being of life was centered in the chest, so there was where most of their focus was placed. They stood, walked and stomped on the mans chest, but also on his entire body, including his head and face. But the main goal was to completely crush the chest, which 1 to 2 or more goddesses weighing at least 500 pounds each hod no difficulty doing. I imagin within just seconds of the ritual begining a sacrifice would have been inflicted with many broken ribs, if not a complete collapse of the chest cavity, which is what he would have soon after. His entire body was sujected to being broken and crushed into a mangled mess, most of this from the goddesses trampling him. Thier final act before the ritual would end was to completely crush his head. His head would be stomped and stepped on and stood on until this was accomplished and his brain was a splatter of parts with his skull on the floor. Now he could be absorbed into the earth, and would be rewarded in the afterlife.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 30 Aug 2003 05:37 Finally by 4000BC the ratio of people being sacrificed was too high and the civilization began to deteriate. All elder men were sacrificed, youths male and female were crushed, the verile young men were returned to the earth aswell, untill finally the surviving goddesses began to turn against oneanother. Goddesses made alliances with other goddesses, and epic battles were fought. Thousands of huge fat women collided. Those that could end up on top of the other were usually the victorious. Half of the goddesses were crushed, and returned to the earth. Then the alliances were broken and a new battle fought. Within just 50 years it was all over. A handfull of goddesses remained, but no record of them after that exsists. They likely having no chain of support to hunt for them and pamper to their needs , slowly starved and died. They would have been so fat that this would have taken quite some time. Certainly they would have been able to fend for them selves, but not well enough to hunt for the amount of food they required. However it is a possibility that at least one surrvived and went elsewhere, found a mate, gave birth, and went on to live a decent life. So maybe there is a decendant to the goddesses out there somewhere.

Posted: 16 Aug 2003 13:07 We took a quick shower again got dressed and went out to a nearby resturant. They had several dishes of pork, many pasta dishes, pizzas and deserts. Liz started with a pizza loaded with sausage and cheese on a hand tossed crust. I started with a salad and bread sticks. She ate the whole thing in 20 minutes, all 8 large slices. Then she called the waiter back and ordered a porkchop dish that had some rich suase or gravy, and I ordered the same. I could hardly finish it all but Liz had it all consumed in no time. She called the waiter again and ordered a pasta dish and told him to bring her another pizza aswell. The pasta dish wash a large oval plate pilled with fettuchinni and alfedo sauce, along with bread and butter. She took 30 minutes to eat it all, just as her second pizza arrived. "I'm almost full, but I can finish this I think." she told me with a rye smile. "If you don't you owe me a blow job before bed." I chuckeled back. Her smile became a smirk. "I'll give you a blow job anyway honey. But when I finish this pizza I'm going to make you earn it back in the hotel room" she threatened. "Oh really?" I said sarcastically. "Just wait and see." she confirmed. Just as she said she did finish the pizza and in only 30 minutes. She was so full she could hardly stand up, but slowly she got to her feet. I paid the check and walked to the hotel. She waddled really. We entered our room and she turned and looked at me." you want that blow job still?" she asked. "I sure do baby." I answered. "Then get ready to pay for it." she ordered. "I'm ready." I said. She took me by the shoulders and swung me around beside the bed and was forcing me down, but not onto the bed. I ended up sitting down beside it with only my head on the mattress."Wait right there just a moment." she ordered me. "Alright." I replied not certain as to what was coming. Then I saw her as she began to disrobe and I figured I was about to recieve a real treat. As soon as she was completely nude she looked down at me as she came up and straddled my legs. "You ready baby?" she asked. "Go ahead." I told her. Suddenly she turned around much quicker than I thought she was able and was then straddling my legs but facing away from me. I realized too late what she was about to do as her knees bent and her massive blubbery ass came rushing towards my head. I was soon engulfed in darkness with my face and head wedged deep inbetween her buttox. My nose was purposely pressed into her anus and I was forced to smell the odor within. That odor quickly became a severe stinch. "Here we go." I heard her say but very muffled to me. Just then she releast the first of a barage of putrid farts right on my face and inside me. Each one rattled my brain and seemed to vibrate the whole room. I was horrified and helpless to do anything to stop her. She occassionally sat back with her full weight on my head to suffocate me so I would have to take a a big breath given the chance and there for have to inhale more of her stinking gassy bowels. She alternated smothering me and farting when she could for a full 15 minutes. Finally she got off my face. "Your blow job is coming next." she addmitted to me. But it wouldn't be as I'd hoped. She had me get on the bed lying on my back. Then she did a full weight belly flop onto my chest and stomache and burried my head and face in all the fat between her thighs and underbelly. I could just breath a little with my nose open to a small space between her thighs, but not much with all her weight on my chest. Then she had my member in her mouth and it was already hard as a rock. She consumed it like it was a pork sausage, sucking, nibbling and moaning with the enjoyment she had from it. Flickering her tounge all over the head and shaft she beconed my sperm to fill her mouth and be swallowed into her waiting belly. A few moments later she was given just that as I errupted just as strongly as I had when we had fucked. She consumed every drop as she had done with every bit of food placed in front of her earlier. And she lied there on me for a while still. I was so sore and aching all over I was wishing she wiuld get up. Then after a few minutes I realized she was asleep with me traped under her helplessly.
...more to follow....
Author: volupfan

Posted: 16 Aug 2003 17:58 great stuff spcbrown! please keep the great biography coming.
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Aug 2003 01:47 Finally after 3 hours she rolled off of me and went to the bath room. My body ached so much I could hardly move, but I knew I'd better slide to my side of the bed or she would just lie down on me again. In a moment I was asleep just from being so exhausted even though I was so sore. I didn't even wake when she got back in bed. Fortunately she didn't want to abuse any further that night. I had a bad dream that she had decided to crush me to death under her feet. She stood and walked all over my body, breaking every bone there in, including my entire skull. Then she shoveled me into her mouth chewed me up and swallowed down into her stomache. I awoke in a deep sweat, shivering, and aching all over. Then I realized it had been a dream, and I was sore because of the night before. I got up, it was still not light out. I went to the bathroom, and washed her ass off my face before returning to bed. I got back down and slid over against Liz, spooning up behind her. As soon as my penis touched her soft fat ass it started getting up, but I didn't actually want it to just then, as I wanted another 2 or 3 hours of sleep. I placed my arm around her side and settled it in one of her big fat rolls and rested my hand open on the softness of her bellies side. I didn't realize that this along with my dick poking her in her ass would bother her enogh to wake her up. She jerked her head up and looked around. I guess she was dreaming about something, and suddenly she rolled over onto her back on top of me. My face was flattened under and between her shoulderblades. Only one of my forearms, the one I had around her, and my feet up to just below my knees were not under her heavy crushing weight. She had just rolled over onto me a fallen right back to sleep. What the hell? Can I not get a break of any kind? I love to feel her weight on me but I need a restbit sometimes. I flailed my one free hand around to try waking her as my lungs were quicky becoming short of oxygen. Thankfully my errection pressed in her ass crevase was enough to wake her. She noticed how lumpy the bed was and rolled off of me.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Aug 2003 05:00 "How the hell did you get under me?" she asked flabbergasted. "I was behind you spooning and you rolled over on me baby." I answered. "Oh, I'm sorry honey. I didn't hurt you too bad I hope.". "Well I was already really sore from last night, but I'm alright." I addmitted. She looked down at me smiling, " Lets see if I can make you feel better.". She went to the foot of the bed and got on it, lying down between my legs. She rubbed on my balls gently and slipped my still half errect penis in her mouth, and I soon bcame fully hard. She slid her lips up my shaft and sucked my head firmly, then put all of me in her mouth again still massaging my balls softly. I was starting to feel better. Then she raised her head and took me out of her mouth. "This tastes like my ass." she giggled, " But thats alright. I want you to give me a huge load and fill my belly with hot cum baby." she told me. She took me into her mouth again my full length, and pressed my balls with the palm of her hand, then tickeled them with her fingers. She slid her lips up and down me steadily, and flicked her tounge all over my member and sucked on the head firmly. Within a few minutes I felt a strong tinggling, and soon I knew I was about to blow my load. She antisipated this and went down on me all the way then slid her lips up slowly while sucking hard on me. I let go with both barrels, one of the largest ejaculates of my life. She continued to suck and then swallow several times untill she had me completely dried up. She let me out of her mouth, " That was yummy!" she giggled. "I'm glad you liked it. I can give you more any time you want." I told her. She giggled again" Oh really? Don't make me hurt you little man." We both laughed. "You ready to get up and go out to eat?" I asked her. "Are you trying to be funny? I'm always read to eat.", she stood up and grabbed two handfulls of blubber from her belly, "Thats why I have all of this." she answered. "That is so beautiful" I told her. She still had a hold of her belly and she jiggled it for me. "I'm going to get so fat you'll never want me to even sit on you again. That won't stop me of course." she was bragging now.
....more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 17 Aug 2003 10:46 Six years later it was obvious that she was completely serious about gaining weight, and also about me not wanting her to sit on me anymore. But she did just that so often that I began to develope a high threshold to the pain that caused. She had to get very brutale to really hurt me anymore, but now she weighed almost 750 pounds, it was easy for her to do that. So nothing had changed really. If only she were completely immobile I would be alright, but she wasn't. She was still able to stand and to walk well enough to do anything she wanted. If ever I let my gaurd down she took advantage and would at the least sit on me as she so loved to do. It didn't matter that I gave her numerous orgasms each week, or that I paid for her belly to be full at all times, or that I told her I loved her or anythingelse. She loved to crush me and humiliate me as much as she loved eating, weight gain, and sex. I asked myself how I could love her. The answer was sex. I am so turned on by her blubberiness, and I have the greatest climaxes with her, plus we've known eachother for so long. Maybe I really like to be crushed by her. I know the idea of being enveloped in her fat is a turn on for me, but with that comes all the presure of her weight on me. Then it happened one day. I was taken to the hospital. Diagnosses: 8 broken ribs and a cracked sternum, 1 collapsed lung and the other partially, a bruised aorta, a cracked jaw and cheek bone,and 3 slipped vertibri. Cause: in a frenzy of excitement she began trampling me on the floor after she had dragged me off the bed while I was sleeping. For nearly 3 minutes she repeatedly sank both her feet into my stomache and chest with her full weight. And then she turned around and fell full weight ,centered on my chest, landing on her ass with a huge thud and sat there for another minute at least. Then she got up and just couldn't resist standing on me again with my damages I already had. She decided to move from my chest and stomache after a few seconds and step up onto my head with one foot there carring her full weight. As blood began to run out of my nosstrils and I started coughing up blood she came to her senses and got off of me. She quickly called for an ambulance. Any longer and I'd have been dead.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 22 Aug 2003 10:56 It took me two years to fully recover from my injuries. Liz was devoting herself to becoming fatter the entire time while she also nursed me back to health. She even rejected her desire to sit on me and had the opportunity every day. She just focused on stuffing her belly full of food each day, and was able to eat more and more each week as her stomache stretched outward even more. She was nearing 850 pounds now. Her mobility had become very restricted but she still got around well enough to get around the house. She had a motorized cart custom made that carried her when she didn't feel up to walking. Many of the doors in the house had long since been modified, cut out and widened from 3 feet wide out to 6 feet wide, to allow for her girth to pass through. Finally one day she decided to try having some fun with me again. "You've had it too easy for a long time. You need to either use your dick and fuck me right now or I'll think of something else to do that you probably won't like." she proposed. "Well you haven't sat on me for a long time. Do you want to?" I asked. "Are you offering?" she asked. "Maybe." I addmitted.
"Don't you want to fuck me anymore?" she asked. "I certainly do. I just haven't felt real good lately. Get on the bed woman. On your hands and knees." I ordered unusual for me. "Yes sir." she responded. She slowly made her way onto the bed, and the mattress was sunk under her knees. As she manuvered onto her hands her belly was so large that it spread out wide under her and offered no air space at all under it from between her knees up to her breasts which also rested on the matterss. I appraoched her with my errection poking it into her blubbery ass. I spread her flab as best as I could but still couldn't see her vagina. I just kept pushing forward and I ended up sliding right into her wettness anyway. I hunched over her ass and huged her wide hips and began to thrust myself into her as hard as I could. She was soon reaching her first climax, an was moaning and squealing with delight. I lost control from all the sensation surrounding me and errupted inside her. I didn't want to stop, and continued to slam my rod in her blubbery crevase. I stayed hard for her fortunately. She began to jiggle and quake as a wave of orgasms hit her. She fell onto her belly and I slid out of her, but she continued to wiggle with pleasure. I resorted to her ass crack to continue my persuit of a second nut. After a moment her quaking settled down and she arose to her hands and knees again having to buck me off to do so. I returned to her sliding into her full once more. With steady and hard strokes, we both were approaching climax again within a couple of minutes. She began to quake violently once more just as I sqirted my second load into her. I road her tidal waves of flesh all the way to the end, when she finally fell onto her belly still, exhausted as I was as well. I played with the buldging fat lazzily at her sides as I floated atop her softness.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 28 Aug 2003 05:37 Over the next 3 years she had resumed her normal activity of crushing me every chance she had, but she never trampled me again fearing that would kill me. She did sit on me without hesitation with her full weight, which was increasing all the time, but she had become fond of just lying on me most of the time. That was the easiest thing for her to do. By no means was it easy on me. She weighed over 850 pounds. She burried me completely under all her lard and I couldn't move and could barely breath. Like if she was just 425pounds and sat on my chest. It felt the same. She could eat non stop from the time she woke till the time she went to sleep, usually 18 to 20 hours a day. Much of the time just nibbling on a snack, but at least 3 times out of the day she really stuffed herself. The day we got her new digital one ton scales and zeroed it with her cart on it, when she sat down and finally got settled it read 940 pounds. At this rate she is going to become the heaviest human ever, man or woman, and I'll likely get accidently crushed to death. I did the math. If she keeps gaining like she has been she'll weight over 1700 pounds well before she is 60 years old. We shall see.
...the end...

I've know my wife for 28 years now, and we've been married the last 12 years. Our relationship began one day when I was just 4 years old. By then I had developed an interest in large females. How or why I do not know. It was the 4th of July and there was a celebration, with families from the whole block coming to a house next to mine. The grown ups were cooking lots of food out back on the grill, and drinking lots of beer. Just after dark everyone went out to the front yard to watch the fireworks being set off in the street. This was the first 4th of July that I can remember, and the noise and flashing sparks were a bit starttling to me. I soon made my way around to the back of the house. I came around the corner and saw someone all alone sitting at the patio table. I approached and introduced myself, "Hi...my name is Jason.". I stood beside this person. It was obviously a young woman, I could see now. She glanced at me, and she had a mouthful of food. "Liz......Beth." was all that she muttered. I took a seat in the chair next to her. In front of her was a plate of barbeque chicken, or the bones left there of, and a cheese burger on the side. There was a pitcher of cool aid as well within her reach. I sat quietly, just watching her consume all the contents on the plate. It took her about 10 minutes. She then took the cool aid in hand and drank several gulps. She stood and picked up the empty plate, heading towards the back door of the house, and went inside. A moment later she returned to her seat beside me.
......more to follow....

Author: spcbrown

Posted: 08 Aug 2003 10:04 She began eating again with great vigor, another plate of barbeque chicken. Within another 10 minutes she had consumed it all, and took several gulps of cool aid to wash it down. I chose this moment to speak again, "You're really fat." I blurted. "So what!...You're really small!" she replied loudly. I had a curriosity about her. For some time I had been making premative drawings of fat women, and she was the closest resemblance that I'd encountered personally. I had questions to be answered by her with no regaurd to if she wanted to or not. "Can you eat more?...How much can you eat?" I asked and continued..."Is that why you're so fat?...How much do you weigh?" I finished for the moment. "Shut up! Leave me alone!" she yelled. She stood up and went in the house again carrying her plate. She returned a moment later, but this time she had some cheesecake, and icecream and quite a bit of both. "You can really eat a lot. You can eat all that too? I bet you weigh a whole bunch. Do you know what you weigh?" I rambled on relentlessly. "If you don't stop bothering me I'm going to sit on you!" she threatened..."Then you can feel how much I weigh, and you'll be squashed flat!". That starttled me a bit. I sat quiet for some time then as she ate her cheesecake and icecream, finishing every bit of it. She stood up and looked at me. I was a little scared thinking she was about to sit on me, but also intregued at the thought. "Come on." she ordered. "Why...where?" I asked. " Just come with me, and stop asking so many questions!" she ordered again. "Alright." I said softly. I followed her hesitantly into the house. I had been in here before.I looked at her in front of me walking. Her fat rear jiggled. She was a foot taller than me too. She led me straight to the bathroom. She walked over beside the toilet and squat down. When she stood up she had a scale in her hands. She placed it on the floor and stepped onto it. "See? Look at the numbers." she told me. I saw that they read 1-4-1. "I weigh one hundred fourty-one pounds. Now you know. Happy?" she said sarcasticly. "Yes!" I said very pleased. "Now it's your turn.". "What?" I asked. "You get on the scale." she told me firmly. So I did just that. The scale read 3-8. She giggled as she looked at the numbers. "See little boy, you only weigh thirty-eight pounds." she said, again with sarcasum. "Well I'm only 4!" I roared. "Well I'm only 6." she retorted. "Really? No way." I refused to believe that. She looked like a fat 12 year old. "Yes, I'm only 6 years old." she confirmed.
...more to follow...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 08 Aug 2003 12:51 She was even wearing a bakini like the teenage girls did, but most of them weren't so fat. She overflowed it. She even had big fat boobs bulging under the top barely able to stay put. The side straps disappeared into fat rolls on her sides. Her pudgy belly overlaped the bottom in front a little and those side straps were sunken into her hips. "Wow....you're so fat!" I blurted the obvious again. "You said that already.....I'm want to sit on you." she addmitted, which now scared me a great deal. "You can't.......I don't want you to......why would you do that anyway?" I exclaimed. "For fun." she said calmly with a little giggle. She grabed me by the shoulders and forced me down to the floor.I ended up on my back as she stood staddling me then leaning forward, her hands still on my shoulders. Then she straighten, and quickly knelt.
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 09 Aug 2003 08:29 She placed her soft bottom onto me gently, but then placed her feet out to sit full weight on my lower chest/upper abdomine, quickly forcing the air out of me. I gasped and grunted, and squealed in agony as the hard bathroom floor was not helping me at all. She then bent her knees and placed the soles of her feet against each side of my head. She started to pick between her toes with her fingers and after a moment she put her fingers under my nose to make me smell them. The odor of feet filled my sense of smell. It wasn't a sickening odor, but disgusting enough that I didn't like it at all. Unfortunately this gave her another idea.
She put her feet to the floor and stood up. Then she placed one of her feet on my stomache as she manuvered to turn around, and put all her weight on me while she moved her other foot to the opposite side of me and then she took her foot off my stomache and placed it one the other side. She was now straddling me, but facing my feet. She knelt down again and I could do nothing to stop her. I was physically exhausted from her having sat on me for only a few minutes. Now her huge ass was approaching me again, but this time I could definately see that it was going to be on my chest or a little higher. With 6 or 8 inches to go she just dropped down on me caving my rib cage in quickly. This pain was more than I could take. Still she raised up just a little and I got a breath, but she moved back towards my head a few inches and sat back down. Now she had my nose wedged into the crevase of her ass, which she had done very much on purpose. She giggled joyously, "Smell my butt." she ordered. I had no choice but to do just that if I want to breathe at all. To encourage me she pressed down on my stomache heavily with her hands and settled her anus on my nose. She giggled endlessly so amused at herself and probably my suffering. "Does my butt stink?" she asked sarcasticlly. At first as air came into my lungs I had only the smell of sweat lightly running through my nosstrils, but soon the foul stinch of her bowels overwhelmed me. She continued to humiliate me this way for several minutes, and then I felt the skin on my face blasted with a rush of air. It also blew into my nosstrils. She had released a massive and disgustingly horrid fart right on my face. It was so gross that I could even taste it. I felt it begin to assault me by making its way down my throat and into my stomache. I now felt sick. But she quickly got up off of me. She looked down at my green face before jumping up and landing with both her feet on my lower chest. Amazingly she didn't break any of my ribs or other bones in doing so. However it was extremely painful. I was severly crushed. She stepped off me quickly. "You need to leave now. I have to poop." she told me. I could hardly move and when I did it hurt more. "Hurry up!" she ordered. I slowly got to my feet and walked out. People that had been watching the fireworks began coming in the house. I made my way out the back door and draged myself home. I stayed in my room and did very little for the next 3 days.
....to be continued....
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 14 Aug 2003 09:17 I couldn't stop thinking about her though. I found out that she lived just across the street and I ventured over there to see her once more. She answered the door and looked at me as though I were a ghost."What are you doing here?" she asked. I tried to think of an answer for her, but little of any intelligence came out of my mouth. "I....ummm...to see if you wanted to play." I muttered bashfully. "What? Cowboys and indians or something? No thanks." she said giggling for some reason. "Oh....well..." I tried to think of somethingelse to say but she interuped. "Are you just going to stand there, or come in?" she asked. I slowly made my way inside. Her mom was on the couch watching TV. "Mom, this is Jason." she introduced me, remembering my name even. "Hello Jason." she said, "Nice to meet you." I looked at her in awe. She was a very fat woman. How could I have never seen her before? "We're going up stairs mom." Beth told her. We headed up the stairs,and I watched her butt bounce and jiggle in front of me. "I weigh more now." she stated as if bragging. "You do? Wow." I answered quietly. She took me to a bathroom and stepped onto the scale there. "See? Look." she ordered. I looked at the numbers, 1-4-6. "I've gained five pounds since the 4th." she blurted. "You're getting fatter?" I said. "Yes, goofy. I am. I want to get really fat like my mom. Fatter even." she admitted to me. "Why?" I asked. "So I can squash you flat as a pancake." she said in a low voice. She grabbed me and forced me down onto my back. The floor was very cold and hard. She held me down with her hand on my forehead and had her feet to one side of me. She turned her large butt around and quickly squat down, dropping it onto my chest and stomache with a plop. It felt as though she had gained 100 pounds for all I cared. I was in great distress. The air rushed out of me so fast. I grunted from the initial blow and began to gasp and weez soon after. My chest started to trob with the strain of her weight on it. And then her mom appeared in the door way. "Liz, what are you doing?" she asked shocked at what she saw. Liz looked up at her mom and was slightly embarassed, but didn't get up. "We're playing." she answered. "Playing what? You're playing crush Jason to death?" She asked sarcasticlly. "No, mom...I'm not crushing him to death..." did she think that I wondered,"...We played this before. I didn't hurt him then." Liz said. She thought that it didn't hurt me? She isn't right. "Well if you two are going to do that, go to your room and do it there." she said to my amazement. She wasn't going to make Liz stop all together. "He must be a crazy and strong little boy?" her mom asked. "Yeah he is." Liz answered for me. This was the second time I had ever seen her. Things went just about the same from then on. She even started coming to my house to abuse me this way when there wasn't any of my family around to see.
...more to come...
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 15 Aug 2003 06:15 By the time Liz was 12 she weighed 287 pounds. I was a meek 85 pounds and 10 years old. This was when I was taken to the hospital for the first time because she broke four of my ribs. We were on her bed, me on my back face up as usual, and she started standing on me and jumping up and down. Just when my ribs began to give way she had jumped, pushing off with her feet as hard as she could on my chest and stomache. She came up in the air and kicked her feet forward, coming down like a bomb and landing on me with her ass. The noise was a load thud and crack of her skin contacting me and of my ribs breaking the rest of the way. I went unconscious for several minutes from the shock, and the whole time she never got up. She just sat there on my broken bones waiting for me to wake up. As soon as I did I began screaming as best as I could. Then her mom came in and started yelling at Liz and I was taken to the hospital. We didn't see eachother much for 4 or5 months until my mom had foregiven Liz and her mom. I was spared any more abuse for a while after that too. But being the disfunctional kids we were, 7 years later she was 17 years old, and I was 15; she weighed 426 pounds, and I was just 110, and I got hurt bad again. Initially we were just playing around sort of wrestling on the floor in the livingroom, but it started getting more and more serious. We were on our knees, and she attacked, simply falling forward, and I did move fast enough to evade her. I fell backward and she landed on top of me. This tore the cartiledge in my left knee. But she continued moving until her blubbery belly was over my head and then flopped down encasing it with her soft flesh. I was nearing unconsiousness when she sat up to see my blue face. She noticed my wincing in pain and got up. She drove me to the hospital again. Our moms wouldn't let us see eachother after that for a long time. Liz went off to college anyway soon after that. She came back home 5 years later and I was I love. She looked like a different woman. She was so beautiful. She even looked real smart and acted so mature. And she had gained a lot of weight. She was now an amazing 568 pounds, while I was a bag of bones at 135. I ate like a horse. I just didn't gain weight much. Anyway two weeks after she returned we got married.
...more to follow....
Author: spcbrown

Posted: 16 Aug 2003 05:46 We had not had any playing around since her return. I had been working ever since I was a senior in high school and had a pile of money saved up, so we flew to Italy for our honeymoon. Finally arriving at the hotel we unpacked, and took a shower. Unfortunately the shower was not big enough for both of us at the same time, but we each helped eachother shall we say. I soaped her up and rubbed her down real good making sure not to miss an inch of her. I especially enjoyed washing her blubbery hanging belly. I lifted it and felt the divine heaviness of it to get a good scrub under and behind it into her very pudgy mound. That excited her a great deal. Then she turned around to present her ass for a wash down. "Wash my big fat ass." she ordered. I quickly started rubbing all over her massive soft buttox with a soapy wet cloth. "Don't forget my crack." she reminded me. So I took cloth in hand and started to slide it into her deep crevase from the top down until my hand and the cloth disappeared between her thighs. This too excited her. I repeated the movement several times. I was fully errect. She turned around to face me and grasped me with a hug that placed my errection into a very soft place. I almost unloaded right then. She pushed me back and stepped out of the shower taking my hand and led me to the bed. She quickly got onto her hands and knees on the bed. " I'm already dripping! Put it in me baby!" she howled. I quickly came up behind her. She was positioned perfectly, and I just had to stand at the edge of the bed. Her fat cunt was right there just hidden in the flesh of her ass and thighs. I placed my hands and opened the way and out came her muffin. I pushed ahead with my hips and and slowly my penis disapeared inside her. I let go of fat I was holding open and felt it further surround my member. I leaned forward against her soft ass and rapped my arms around her hips and began a barage of steady thrusts. As she too got in time with me I felt I was riding waves on her blubbery ass. She began to moan, and then squeal, and I stared breathing hard feeling the rumble in my balls of what was quickly approaching. "Oh baby harder!" she ordered. I slammed into her as hard as I could and on the third stroked her juices gushed. She orgasmed hard and heavy. "Don't stop!" she insisted. I managed another three hard strokes, and sank my shaft into her hard and as deep as I could errupting a spew inside her. I collapsed completely onto her and we stayed in that position a moment until I finally went soft. "Oh my god, baby!" I blurted. "You liked that?" she asked and again with the sarcasm. "I sure did." I addmitted truthfully. "I'm glad baby. You hit the spot....but now I'm hungry. Feed me." she said. "Anything and everything you want honey." I told her not then realizing how much thinner she could make my wallet.
....more to follow....
Author: spcbrown

She nodded. "We get you next, and it'll be my first match. It's very
important that we
win. Believe me, it'll be a good show." With that she pulled away and left,
leaving me
with a terrible feeling of loneliness. Even as she was going through the door,
however, I
let my eyes roam over her shapely form, remembering her soft hand on my cock.
Shaking my head in frustration, despite my success in the Pit, I allowed my
guards to
lead me back to my cell.

I lay on my bed, unable to sleep. Would I even be able to effectively fight
the lovely
woman? Queen Squash was no problem. Though undeniably female, she was like a
a
tank, and the match with her was a matter of simple survival. But I reminded
myself
that every match was like that, no matter what the opponents looked like. I
unfortunately had not watched the Mud Pit" show very often, not wanting to
support the
decadence of the system which had finally condemned me. Because of this, I was
at a
loss for what strategies were usually used. What would a couple of girls do
against
me? Surely I had a good chance to win? But I reminded myself they were trained
and
probably, as a team, more dangerous than the single Queen Squash, who had
little or
no fighting skills, since she had never needed much more than the weight of her
bottom
to ensure her success.

Finally I drifted into an uneasy sleep, dreaming nightmares of a huge fat
bottom sitting
on my fact for hours on end. I saw again the moony halves of flesh separating
as they
descended over me, the chocolate brown hole appearing and widening as it sank
over
me. I felt a sense of helplessness as the huge buttocks closed the last few
inches. I
felt tiny beneath the magnificence of the dominant ass and the puckered hole
that
widened even more as it sank onto my nose. I dreamed that it kept opening
until it
enclosed my face, somehow shrinking me as it swallowed hungrily. It sucked me
in and
squeezed and squished me in the fleshy bowels of its mysterious inside.

I awoke sweating and fearful, wondering what such a realistic dream portended.
Was it
a sure and engulfing doom, like I felt it must be?

Three days passed, and it was time for the next match. I felt reasonable
recovered,
although I since learned that Queen Squash had lived and was swearing revenge
if I
survived long enough. This did little to improve my mood.

As before I was prepared with makeup, but with a different girl. I ignored her
hands as
much as possible, wondering if perhaps she would be my next opponent. No
wonder
people were so cold here! You never knew who would kill you next.

As before, I strode out into the Mud Pit, naked and feeling anxious. At least
my
opponents looked less fearsome than Queen Squash had, although both were big
girls.
And I mean that in every sense. Their breasts were enormous, and I wondered
how I
hadn't noticed this before on the one I'd met. She stared at me without
expression, her
breasts full and held high and proud.

Her partner was larger than her and instead of brunette, was blonde and looked
Nordic
and very strong. Her long, muscular legs flared into wide hips, making her
thighs
appear smaller than they really were. Her flat stomach accentuated her big
boobs, and
I looked her over warily, knowing she would be tough indeed. As for my
previous
acquaintance, her curvy, all-over voluptuous figure gave a softer, more
feminine
appearance. But I wouldn't be fooled. She was obviously skilled, and I could
see the
muscles beneath the soft flesh as she walked forward into position.

I readied myself, and the Overseer signaled for us to begin. I faked a direct
charge and
sidled at the last moment towards the brunette. I seized her arm, swiveled
around it
and pushed her hard into the blonde. I dove and went into a quick roll,
swinging my leg
into the brunette's knees. She went down, but I didn't have time to push the
advantage.
The Nordic beauty hadn't been detained for long, and now she was bearing down
on
me as I rose. I knew I couldn't move fast enough in the damned mud, so I
ducked
down again and let her topple over me.

But now the brunette latched a hold of me. I shook her off and got away, but
slipped
and fell. I was only to my knees when I looked to see the tall blonde's long,
strong legs
flying at me in a V-shape. There was no escaping it. Her thighs enclosed my
throat as
her weight bore me down. I struggled hard, but she squeezed, and I knew my
arms
could never pry those legs apart.

I went on instinct. I pushed my finger right up her asshole, suddenly and
unexpectedly.
The death hold relaxed momentarily as she yelped in surprise. I pushed away
from her
and would have made it if the brunette hadn't slammed her soft but strong hips
into my
shoulder as I was rising. This effectively flipped me on my back, and before I
could do
anything, the voluptuous body of the brunette followed through by slipping and
falling
down hard onto my chest.

The crowd roared its approval. That was the beauty of the mud. People slip in
it all the
time, and it adds a delightful variance to the whole match. Usually it doesn't
help the
person who slipped, but in this case, her falling right on me was fortunate for
them.

The breath whooshed out of me. After all, she probably weighed nearly what I
did,
about 150 pounds. She was quick to see the advantage of her position, and she
quickly squirmed farther up my chest and settled her buns more firmly, one leg
on
either side of my skinny body.

Desperately I pushed up on her knees, but she absorbed the force by leaning
forward,
her soft weight keeping me pinned in the muddy ooze. I tried again with all I
had and
probably would have succeeded if it weren't for the blonde, who sat heavily on
my
stomach.

"Move up!" she yelled, her voice angry. No doubt she was put off by my last
maneuver.

I kicked and struggled uselessly and groaned as the brunette wriggled forward,
so that
her crotch faced me. I felt the blonde move up onto my chest and upper
stomach.

"U," I groaned beneath the weight of the two of them.

"Having fun?" the brunette asked, looking down at me sadistically. She looked
back at
her partner. "Let's bounce," she suggested.

The blonde nodded, and together they began raising their hips and smashing them

down onto my body. They alternated, obviously aware of the trick I had played
with
Queen Squash. They were determined to keep me down, it seemed.

Over and over the bouncing bottoms smashed onto my chest, throat and stomach.
After quite some time I was beginning to feel very beaten and sore, squashed as
I was
beneath their weight in the mud. But then I felt the blonde rise and not sit
again. I saw
her circle around above my head. She looked down at me wearing a grim smile.

"You like playing with assholes?" she said, placing her feet on either side of
my head. "I
want you to play with mine this way!"

Then she began to descend her big hips over my face. As she squatted over me,
all I
cold see were the looming globes of flesh, and I was struck by the similarity
of what I
was seeing to my dream a few nights previous The blonde took her time, knowing
the
brunette's weight on my upper chest and throat would easily keep me down. She
sank
to her knees, nearly face to face with her partner. She used her strong legs
against my
head, holding it in an upright position.

"You see the asshole coming?" she teased, spreading her hips even wider above
me.
"What are you going to do?" she asked with a small chuckle, moving her big buns

lightly over my small face. The curve of her hips case me in shadow, blocking
out the
light.

"Squash him!" the brunette hissed, bouncing her ass on me. "Smother that
little face!"

"I think I will," replied the blonde with another laugh. I could feel her
thigh muscles
thicken and tighten around my head. Then her round, fat bottom descended
heavily
over my face. I tried to arch my back, but the weight of both of them kept me
firmly
down. My arms were as effectively pinned as my back, and all I could do was
kick my
feet.

Seeing me so helplessly pinned by the two big breasted beauties was making the
crowd go wild. Nothing of my upper chest or face could they see, with the two
girls
covering my upper body as they were. I could hear only a fraction of the
noise,
however. Though not as engulfing as Queen Squash' gigantic buns, the blonde
had
me completely smothered, and my ears sunk into the mud.

"Stop that useless kicking!" the Nordic beauty snarled. She wiggled her
weighty rump
savagely over my face until I dared not move a muscle. The crowd delighted in
such
dominance, and I knew I was completely at the girls' mercy. They had me just
where
they wanted me, and sitting over me, they knew it. I could feel them moving
slightly,
and the crowd responded. I guessed they were waving or raising their arms in
victory.

I reminded myself that Queen Squash had done the same thing, and I had beaten
her.
I also knew the girls had to give a good show, so I was hoping desperately they

wouldn't try to dust me just yet. Maybe I would get a chance, but I had to
have one
soon. My lungs were burning for air, but there was no chance of getting any in
my
present position, and the blonde knew it. She had my nose right up her
asshole,
obviously punishing me for ramming my finger in hers earlier. My mouth was
similarly
squashed by her pussy, with the lips splurging over my lips.

There was a new note to the crowd's roaring, and I could just barely hear it.
They were
saying something in grand unison, but such words I could only guess at, as the
blonde's weighty posterior effectively muffled any coherent sound. Mud
squished
around my ears as the blonde wriggled down over me slightly.

Waves of darkness swept over me, and I heard the blonde speak to me through my
helpless haze.

"You hear what they are saying?" she asked, giving her bottom a thump downward
for
emphasis. "They want us to drown you, that's what!" She wriggled slightly on
my face.

"Yes, my little man, simple smothering is too good for you. I'm gonna snuff
you with an
extra bonus."

The brunette began wriggling down hard on my throat and chest, and I could just
barely
hear her yell, "I told you it would be a good show!"

Then I felt a trickle hit my tongue. I weakly tried to close my mouth, but the
blonde's
pussy squashed my jaws open. And then I understood what it was the crowd
wanted.
They wanted the blonde to nearly smother me and then finish me off by drowning
me
with her piss!

As if my realization was a signal, a stream developed and gushed into my open
mouth
and down my throat. I was totally helpless, laying there pinned beneath the
two
gorgeous girls, their soft bottoms conquering me with merely their plump
weight.

The blonde began to gush her piss down my throat. I couldn't swallow it fast
enough.
It filled my mouth and nose. Her magnificent ass remained squashed in a
relaxed state
over my face, her asshole clutching my nose. I was drowning and suffocating
simultaneously. I grew dizzy, and it was as if I dreamed again. I felt the
asshole sink
lower over me. Was it swallowing my face? It was sucking me in, and I felt
myself slip
into the darkness....

The Mud Pit



"Will the defendant please rise?"

The court became silent, attentive to the front of the room, looking at me as I
stood. I
was guilty. I knew it, the court knew and now I waited for the sentence.
"Please let it
be imprisonment!" I thought silently. There was always a chance at parole or
something.

"You have been found guilty of treason, a most serious crime," the judge said,
looking
down at me over his glasses. "You are hereby sentenced to two years of service
in the
Pits."

The hammer pounded down in time with my sinking heart. It was exactly what I
had
hoped to avoid! Few, if any, sentenced to the Pits ever survived. I had never
heard of
any lasting more than a few matches! I felt a rush of hatred for the system as
I was led
away, listening to the cheering of the courtroom attendees. They always needed
more
players, and the Pits brought in so much revenue, pressure was stiff in the
legal system
to provide more players. No more problems with overcrowded prisons, no sir.

They took me to a cell, the guard giving me a smile as he left. He would
probably be
watching my match (matches?) along with the other 50 million viewers. Nobody
missed
the Pit, or the Mud Pit, as it was actually called. Every night at 7:00.
Great, I was going
prime time for the system's entertainment.

Treason. Shit, all I'd done was speak out against the brutality of what we had

degraded to. After all, no one needed to work anymore, all needs were attended
to.
But people always needed more entertainment. Another step up. Something more.
It
was like the fucking Roman Empire all over again.

And it was the lions for me. Who cares that these cats were all invariably
gorgeous and
stacked? They were killers to the last and were paid well for their efforts.
And besides,
without the sexual overtones, it would be just another public execution.
Boring.

I buried my head beneath my pillow and tried to sleep, knowing it could be my
last time.
I was not a big man, but physically I was competent. But against three trained

athletes? I knew my chances even in the first match were slim.

The next day I was brought to the coliseum, noticing the line of people already
at the
doors. It was a big gambling scene, too, and who knows how much money would
trade
hands over my fate? I was determined, however, to make a lot of cash for those
who
bet on me.

The next several hours were spend in preparation for the match. I was
introduced to
my "coach," who seemed more interested in how I appeared than how I was going
to
fight.

"More make-up!" he bellowed to the back room. "The camera is gonna make him
look
like a ghost, for god's sake! Get that base all over him!"

I suffered the hands running over me, applying the make-up everywhere. Even my
hanging cock was treated, and, despite my anxiety, I felt it start to thicken
in the girl's
hands. She finished and looked up at me with half a smile. Then she left
hurriedly.
Probably wise, I thought. Not good to get attached to human fodder.

Finally I was exasperated. "Coach, what should I expect. Any advice on the
actual
match?"

He laughed and slapped my back. "Try to survive," he said. "There is no time
limit, so
it's either you or her."

"Her?" I asked, hope lightening my heart. "Only one?"

"Today's a special even," he explained. "You're taking on Queen Squash
herself!" He
walked away, chuckling at my expression. I had seen her in action before. She
didn't
play a lot of matches, but showed up occasionally to smash, destroy and squash
her
opponents. She needed no back-up. She stood well over seven feet tall and
weighed
close to 500 pounds. I was doomed!

The time slowly ticked by, and soon I found myself facing the last door leading
to the
pit. Someone was at my side suddenly. It was the make-up girl.

"She is slow," she said in a rushed whisper. "Hit her here," she said,
touching the side
of her temple. "She was injured there once." Then she was gone before I could
thank
her. Was it possible to take down the mighty Queen Squash? After all, she was

responsible for putting away at least a dozen players. But maybe...

The bell rang, and I stepped out into the pit. Being completely nude in a
circular
amphitheater with a thousand cheering gamblers didn't bother me, nor did the TV

cameras, which sent my image into nearly half the homes in the empire. Even
the two
inch layer of mud that my bare feet squished into didn't faze me. All my
thoughts were
centered on the giantess standing opposite me.

And giantess she was. Her statistics simply couldn't prepare me for actually
seeing her.
Nude as I was, her breasts seemed like gigantic watermelons, surprisingly firm
and
round. Her waist was not bulging with fat, as I expected, and she even had a
rough
hour-glass figure. Her hips were huge, though. Trunk-like thighs flared
suddenly as
they merged to her hips, and as I sized her up, she turned around and bent
over, giving
me a good look at her ass. It was huge, gigantic, awesome. It bulged full and
didn't
say as some big women's did. Each cheek was probably a hundred pounds, round,
fat
and full. She turned back and laughed.

"'S why I'm called Squash!" she jeered, laughing at my dumbstruck face. "I'll
make sure
you get a better look real soon!"

I looked away, concentrating. It would do me no good to give up, although just
looking
at her powerful bottom made my task seem impossible. But that was obviously her

intention!

The Overseer, a man on a suspended platform above use, announced the match and
signaled for the bell. It rang and I stepped forward.

She charged right away, looking like an enraged elephant bearing down on me.
She
was, after all, nearly two feet taller and 350 pounds heavier. But she was
slow, I
remembered.

I dodged around her and as she wheeled about, darted right between her legs.
The
crowd roared with laughter, but all I could think about was keeping out of
reach. She
turned around with a snarl, and I landed a solid punch into her soft stomach.

"Oomph!" she grunted, taking the blow while reaching out to grab me. She caught
my
arm and pulled me into her balloon-like breasts. But no balloons were this
firm! I
struggled in her bear hug, feeling my feet leave the mud as she straightened
with me,
my face buried in her cleavage. I kicked uselessly. I couldn't get away and
worse,
couldn't breathe!

Muffled as my ears were, I could hear her deep laughter as she marched around
the Pit
with me, putting on a good show with my legs kicking uselessly. Then she
clasped my
hips with her thighs, quelling my kicking. She released her deadly embrace only
long
enough to take a hold of each mammoth mammary and, keeping me secured with her
thighs, began slamming her breasts together with my head caught in between.

I was getting dizzy from the blows, but at least I could breathe again. The
crowd was
going wild, loving how Queen Squash was defeating me with just her big boobs.
A
ringing in my head began, but the slamming flesh continued to crush me, softly
but with
a weighty firmness that was overwhelming. Just as I began to lose
consciousness from
the relentless battering, it stopped and I dropped to the mud.

I shook my head, blearily seeing my opponent stalking around with her arms
raised,
absorbing the adulation of the crowd. I wondered momentarily how much they
paid her
for a good show. But I wasn't through yet, and now was my chance! I leaped
forward
quickly and jumped up, aiming at the weak spot the girl had told me about. But
she
saw me coming and turned quickly around. She snapped her big ass backwards as
I
jumped, and it hit me with full force. It was like hitting a wall of flesh,
except one with
force coming from it. I flew backwards and landed with a daze on the side of
the Pit.

I couldn't get up in time, and the next thing I knew she had seized me and
settled me
over her shoulders over seven feet in the air. Then she began to turn around,
going
faster and faster, until the room spun crazily about me. She was giving me the
airplane
spin! I yelped as she released me and I was airborne. I crashed into the wall
halfway
up and slid to the ground, not knowing up from down.

I felt her grab my hair and drag me with no effort into the center of the ring.
I lay on my
back looking up at her, wondering what was next. To my horror, I saw her take
a small
jump, extend her feet straight out and then fall directly on top of me. She
came down
on my chest and stomach, her bottom covering all of my upper body with only my
face
appearing from the curve of her bulging hip.

The impact was so devastating I couldn't even hear the cheer of the crowd at
first.
Then I did as she got off me. They were chanting "Squash! Squash! Squash!"
over
and over. I could see she was preparing for another fall, and I struggled to
roll away,
forcing my head to clear. But the mud was clutching at me and I couldn't move
in time.
Again she came down, but this time her big bottom fell right onto my face and
chest.

I yelped just before impact, never feeling so afraid of anything in my life.
Just seeing
that huge ass descending so quickly onto my face was enough to make me
absolutely
panic. But I was too busy trying to breathe to deal with my fear. Her sweaty
buttocks
pressed down heavily over my features, my nose wedged into the crack of her
ass.
Colors flashed before my eyes, and I could feel her settling herself even more
firmly
over me, rubbing her bulbous bottom in a sexual sort grind. Even though I
could
neither see nor hear them, I was certain the crowd was going wild with her
performance. After all, it was the sex that sells.

Then I could smell her and taste her hot drops of pussy oil that were mashed
into my
nose and mouth. She really enjoyed this, I realized. It wasn't just a show
for her. She
was getting off on dominating me!

She wriggled while pulling at her ass cheeks, making my nose sink deeper into
her fatty
folds and pressing against her smelly asshole. I would have screamed if I
could, but I
could barely move. I had ever felt so completely defeated, so utterly helpless
as I did
with her sitting on my face like that.

I struggled weakly and kicked my legs about. Apparently she didn't like that,
since the
next thing she did was stretch her huge legs out over my lower body,
effectively
covering me completely. I couldn't move at all now. Even submerged in her
bulging
bottom fat as my face was, I could hear the noise of the crowd. They were
still yelling
"Squash!" and I felt a bit angry. Wasn't it fairly obvious that my opponent
was already
doing that?

I grew dizzy and my lungs burned for air. I supposed that this would be it,
terminated in
my first match by the simple act of this huge woman sitting on my face and
suffocating
the life from me. My world grew darker and darker as I felt the squirming
buttocks on
me increase the tempo, becoming powerfully aroused. I could feel her asshole
clenching my nose, as if to draw it inside her completely.

Then, just as the last point of light was nearly extinguished in my mind, the
weight of
her buttocks was gone and I drew in a ragged breath, not caring why I was
saved. I
blearily looked up and beheld her huge ass quivering in front of my face, her
legs
straddling me as she crouched.

"Lick my asshole," she commanded, her voice husky. She pulled her cheeks
apart,
revealing the clenching sphincter. The noise of the crowd was nearly deafening
after
the muffled silence of her big ass. Knowing I had no choice, I leaned up and
thrust my
tongue against her tight hole. I could feel her big bottom cheeks on either
side of my
face as I tongued her anus. I grew anxious that if she released her hold on her
hips, the
halves of flesh would close over me - they were that huge!

She began rotating her hips, groaning softly. I realized then that her arousal
was what
saved me. She didn't want to kill me yet! But I knew that after I had served
her, she
would certainly squish me into eternity. I had to do something, but how, when
I was
positioned like this - with my tongue in her ass and my body beneath her
mountainous
flesh?

I probed inside as far as I could go, holding my breath since I was pressed too
firmly
against her for air. She orgasmed right then, pressing back as she came and,
to my
extreme dismay, settled her ass back over my face, my tongue still trapped in
her
bottom. But she was content just to rub until she had stopped her spasms, at
which
point she whirled around, sat on my chest and shoved her pussy onto my chin.

"Lick me," she commanded, caressing her breasts.

The few people in the crowd I could see were leaning forward, trying to see
what was
going on between those huge thighs. I'm sure most couldn't see my tiny face in
her
crotch at all.

I was starting to feel better and decided that this was my chance. If she
turned back
around, she could just sit on me again and my hopes would be promptly ended. I

opened my mouth and lunged forward, biting into her tender pussy flesh with all
my
strength.

She screamed and leaped off me, clutching her groin. She staggered off, bent
over in
agony. I got to my feet, feeling like I'd been run over. The muscles in my
chest ached
after having her weight on me, and my face was still so red I looked like I was

sunburned. But none of this stopped me from charging Queen Squash.

I kicked her big butt, and she overbalanced and fell to her knees in the mud.
I swung
inside, looking for a shot to her head, but she reared up suddenly, swinging
her big
boobs into my face. I had forgotten about those! My head snapped back and I
fell on
my butt in the mud. She lunged at me but was too slow, the pain in her groin
distracting her from a full-out attack.

I tumbled away and kicked at her head as I flipped. I missed but got her
throat. She
fell back, gagging. The crowd wasn't so loud now, I noticed. Determined, I
lunged
again, keeping away from her legs and ass. But her long reach snagged me, and
even
though I pulled away, I fell right beside her hips, my face at her ankles.
Quickly she
threw a leg over my body and slammed her big white bottom onto my face.

"Glugh!" I groaned, feeling real fear at my predicament. She reared up and sat
down
again, mashing me into the mud.

"Bite me? You little worm. I'm gonna make you suffer before I do you in!"
And she did.
Over and over her bouncing bottom squashed down on me, her 500 pounds centered
on her bulging buns.

As devastating as this was, I had no problem breathing and began to see a
rhythm in
her movements. She was so big, when she reared up on her knees, there was a
little
space between me and her ass. And I wasn't that big.

Just when I thought I could take no more, she reared up particularly high, and
I tucked
my legs and rolled away backwards. It worked! She came down on mud, and
before
she could turn around, I lunged forward and punched with all my waning strength
into
the side of her head.

I could feel the skull give, and without a groan she slumped forward, either
dead or so
injured she couldn't possible continue. I had won! And the crowd, after the
initial
stunned silence, went absolutely wild. They loved excitement and surprise
above all
else, and I had certainly given them that. I was amazed myself!

With a light step to my stagger, I made it out of the ring after the Overseer
had declared
me the winner. On my way out I overheard the confused voices of the Pit
personnel,
discussing how to get Queen Squash out of the ring.

The coach slapped me on the back, chewing on his cigar. "Well done, kid. I
though
you were history for a while there!"

I thanked him, but was really looking for that girl. I finally found her after
my shower.
She was just leaving, and I called out, "Hey! Wait a minute!" I ran up to
her, letting my
guards follow. She looked at me, expressionless.

"Yes?" she asked.

"I just wanted to thank you," I said, smiling.

"For what?"

"Why, for telling me about her weak spot."

"Oh, I wouldn't appreciate it too much," she said, making to leave.

"But why not?" I asked.

"All the girls hate her," she explained. "We wanted to see her lose at least
once. And
besides, now that you survived that one, the stakes will be quite high for your
next
match, which means me and my partner will get paid quite well for putting you
down."

I stared at her stupidly. "You and your partner?"

ââ,¬Å"Professor Jones?ââ,¬Â a voice asked from the doorway. Daniel Jones, professor of English, looked up from the papers scattered across his desk to see Patty, one of his students from his previous semesterââ,¬â,,¢s poetry class, filling the doorway. For a moment, he was taken abackââ,¬Â¦he knew that she was an extremely large young woman, but he hadnââ,¬â,,¢t ever fully taken in how massive she really was. As she stood in the hallway, she nearly blocked out all the light from filtering in. He was doubly shaken by how she was dressed. He had always assumed that large women, especially super-sized ones, were ashamed of their prodigious bodies and tried to hide beneath shapeless dresses. But Patty was dressedââ,¬Â¦well, provocatively, he thought. She wore a tight sleeveless shirt that rode well up on her abdomenââ,¬Â¦ ââ,¬Å"belly shirtsââ,¬Â he thought the kids called them these days. And this shirt definitely showed a lot of bellyââ,¬Â¦her massive stomach spilled out over her thigh-length tight leather skirt. He could hear the leather groan as she shifted her weight on one foot, preparing to enter his office. Her long black hair spilled down provocatively in natural curls over her shoulders, framing her stunningly attractive face. He watched her as she moved, confused by the grace with which she moved her massive body. ââ,¬Å"She must weigh at least 500 lbs,ââ,¬Â he thoughtââ,¬Â¦Maybe even more.
ââ,¬Å"Yes, come in,ââ,¬Â he stammered.
Patty turned to the side and entered the office. ââ,¬Å"My God,ââ,¬Â he thought, ââ,¬Å"She has to turn sideways to go through the doorââ,¬Â¦her ass must be massive beyond words!ââ,¬Â He watched, transfixed, as she entered his office, walking straight to the front of his desk,
ââ,¬Å"Professor, I want to complain about the grade that you gave me.ââ,¬Â She spoke with a confidence that frightened Jones slightly. ââ,¬Å"I want you to give me an A.ââ,¬Â
Jones laughed, then seeing the look that crossed her face, soon regretted it. ââ,¬Å"Lookââ,¬Â¦Patty, isnââ,¬â,,¢t it? Patty, you received that grade that you deserved. Itââ,¬â,,¢s that simple.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Nothing is that simple, professor,ââ,¬Â she said, putting both hands on the edge of the desk and leaning in. Her breasts began to spill out over her shirt as she leaned closer. ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re going to give me an A, or youââ,¬â,,¢ll have to deal with the consequences.
ââ,¬Å"All right, thatââ,¬â,,¢s about enough,ââ,¬Â Jones said, disturbed by the quiver in his voiceââ,¬Â¦Did she notice that?? He hoped not, as it suddenly dawned on him that it was well past normal office hours, and he was likely the only professor in the building.
ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to give you one last chance,ââ,¬Â she said. I busted my butt in this classââ,¬Â¦I DESERVE an Aââ,¬Â¦ not like that slutty, skinny little tramp who sits in the front row and gives you a free titty show every time she drops her pencil. You gave her an A even though sheââ,¬â,,¢s barely literate. I wrote a damn good paper on Elliotââ,¬â,,¢s The Wasteland and got a B-, while she wrote some nonsense about a Dr. Seuss book for Christââ,¬â,,¢s sake!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Look Patty,ââ,¬Â Jones said, getting up and walking around to the front of the desk, ââ,¬Å"I donââ,¬â,,¢t have to listen to ridiculous accusations about myââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Oh, but you do professor,ââ,¬Â she said menacinglyââ,¬Â¦ ââ,¬Å"You have no idea what youââ,¬â,,¢re going to listen to. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll give you one last chanceââ,¬Â¦change my grade now, or suffer the consequences.
Something in the tone of her voice made him pause. What the hell does she mean by that, he thought? ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m sorry, Patty, youââ,¬â,,¢ll just have to live withââ,¬Â¦Ã¢â,¬Â
Before he could even finish his sentence, Patty walked swiftly over to him and grabbed him in a bear-hug. She flexed her arm muscles, and squeezed him tightly against her, crushing his spine like a python. His body went stiff, and then arched in a bow as she applied more crushing pressure.
ââ,¬Å"So,ââ,¬Â she whispered in his ear, applying more pressure, ââ,¬Å"You want to do this the hard wayââ,¬Â¦Well, I have no problem with thisââ,¬Â¦I just hope that youââ,¬â,,¢re ready for this.ââ,¬Â She increased the pressure until he thought that his body would explode. He was being squeezed more and more tightly into her powerful body. Just when he thought that he would pass out, she released him, and he dropped like a sack of laundry to the floor.
As he lay on his back, gasping for breath, he saw her walk over to him, straddling his body. Every instinct told him to get up, to run like hell, but he was still paralyzed by the crushing bear-hug. As she stood over him, looking down into his frantic face, he fully realized how huge she was. Her legs rose like redwood tree trunks to end in the most amazing ass that he had ever seen. When she was his student, he didnââ,¬â,,¢t give her a second thought, but now, as he lay beneath her, he thought about how muscular she must be to move that weight around on a daily basis.
ââ,¬Å"OK,ââ,¬Â she said, ââ,¬Å"Remember, you asked for this!ââ,¬Â
Before he could respond, she simply bent at the knees and came crashing down on his chest. It was like being buried under the worst avalanche imaginable. The crush sent shock-waves through his body, compressing him beneath her massive frame. She simply sat on him, riding out the waves of her super-sonic squash. She slid back to sit on his stomach, sliding her legs straight out to put him under her full weight. He groaned faintly, absolutely squashed beneath her.
ââ,¬Å"Well, well, well,ââ,¬Â she said, laughing to herself. ââ,¬Å"Look at the big bad professor now. Youââ,¬â,,¢re just padding for my big fat ass now, arenââ,¬â,,¢t you Mr. Big Shot?ââ,¬Â She lifted herself up and slammed her massive ass down on him a few times. ââ,¬Å"Oh!ââ,¬Â she said after each slam, ââ,¬Å"Youââ,¬â,,¢re just such a comfy cushionââ,¬Â¦I may just have to sit here all day.ââ,¬Â She slammed him a few more times, then sat still, squishing his body beneath her. ââ,¬Å"Well,ââ,¬Â she said, ââ,¬Å"I tell you whatââ,¬Â¦Iââ,¬â,,¢ll give you a choice. I can squash you into a pancake, a crepe, or a grease spot. You can pick how serious weââ,¬â,,¢re going to get here.ââ,¬Â
Jones managed to utter a small squeak beneath the titanic crushing force smashing him down.
ââ,¬Å"Whatââ,¬â,,¢s that?ââ,¬Â Patty asked, bouncing. ââ,¬Å"I didnââ,¬â,,¢t quite get thatââ,¬Â¦so Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to assume that you said grease spot. Goody!!! Thatââ,¬â,,¢s my favorite.ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Well,ââ,¬Â she said, ââ,¬Å"If Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to turn you into a grease spot, Iââ,¬â,,¢d better get to work!!ââ,¬Â With that, she got off him and picked him up, dragging him over to the couch in his office. Laying him down on his back, she positioned her self over him and then, without warning, she leapt gracefully to her
feet, leaving Jones to gasp great lungs full of air as his body felt the tremendous release of pressure. His mind was reeling . Before he could fully catch his breath, Patty chuckled sultrily, "Look out
below!"As he lay helpless on the couch, he saw the huge muscles in her thighs tense, and knew instantly what was about to happen. She bent slightly at the knees and hen rose up, leaping into the air. Unable to move, he saw her immense ass, barely covered by the tightly-stretched leather skirt, float up in the air above him and hover for the slightest moment. It was like watching the movement of a vast celestial object; a heavenly body of indescribably massive force hang suspended an instant before impact. Even before he could attempt to brace himself, she crashed down on top of him, and he felt the upper half of his body compress beneath her: her massive weight met his body with no resistance, and he felt as though the crush of her weight had pushed him into another dimension. As the shock waves continued to roll through him, Patty simply rode them out, settling her sensuous ass deeply into his receptive body. After the initial seismic impact had subsided, Jones found himself once again relentlessly squished, like a grape in a wine-press. God, he thought, sheââ,¬â,,¢s killing me!!
ââ,¬Å"So,ââ,¬Â she said sitting on him,ââ,¬Â Are you going to change my grade now?ââ,¬Â
Jones managed to squeak out a faint grunt beneath her..
ââ,¬Å"Well,ââ,¬Â she said evilly,ââ,¬Â ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to take that as a ââ,¬Ëœnoââ,¬â,,¢. Too bad for youââ,¬Â¦ I guess that you need some further persuading, huh?ââ,¬Â
With that, she stood up and dragged him to the floor. He watched in horror as she pulled her leather skirt up over her hips, revealing the most massive ass that he had ever seen encased in a bright red thong. Her ass cheeks wobbled over him like continents. He notices the rise and swell of her thighs and way that they swelled outward at her hips. She reached in and pulled the thong free from the deep recesses of her crack, dropping it to her feet. As she stepped out of it, she spread her cheeks to give Jones a full view of the horror that was about to happen to him. ââ,¬Å"Mmmm,ââ,¬Â she purred, Iââ,¬â,,¢ve been waiting all year to get you under my ass. Iââ,¬â,,¢ve listened to you go on and on about poetry and the poetic imagination in classââ,¬Â¦Now you can experience a little of my poetryââ,¬Â¦my ass in poetic motion!ââ,¬Â
With that, she slowly lowered herself onto his face. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to smother you now,ââ,¬Â she said as she descended, ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to sit on your face for so long that youââ,¬â,,¢ll smell like me for days. Youââ,¬â,,¢re about to be my little ass slave, professor.ââ,¬Â As her massive ass covered his face, Jones tried to scream, but his air was cut off by an avalanche of flesh. Patty simply engulfed him in her body, cutting off all external experience. As she rode him, all he knew was her ass, and how completely she had assimilated him. His body bucked and convulsed beneath her as she ground her massive body down onto him, but she continued to use him for her own enjoyment. The world slowly went to grey and then back as Jones surrendered himself to the all-powerful feminine force on top of him. Before he knew it, everything faded out, and he knew nothingââ,¬Â¦
When he awoke, Patty was standing over his head, both feet lightly brushing up against his cheeks, looking down at him.
ââ,¬Å"You little worm,ââ,¬Â she said teasingly. ââ,¬Å"You know, my feet get so tired carrying around my weight all day. They get so hot and sweatyââ,¬Â¦I think they need a good cleaning. ââ,¬Å"
She raised her left foot and held it over his face. He stared at the soft brown sole hovering above him and watched, transfixed, as a tiny bead of sweat slowly ran along the course of her instep and paused momentarily at the tip of her big toe. He thought of what it would be like to taste that sweatââ,¬Â¦to inhale the pungent aroma and experience the salty burst on the tongue as he swallowed her essence. The bead of sweat hovered with an agonizing slowness, growing larger and larger before finally dropping directly between his eyes.
ââ,¬Å"Now,ââ,¬Â she said teasingly. You have two choices. You can either clean my feet with your tongue, or I can bring this foot down and crush your head like a ripe melon. Hmmm,ââ,¬Â she chuckled ââ,¬Å"That could be kinda funââ,¬Â¦I think Iââ,¬â,,¢d like to see that high and mighty brain of yours squish up between my toes. What do you think??ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Noââ,¬Â¦please!ââ,¬Â he stammered. ââ,¬Å"Iââ,¬Â¦Iââ,¬â,,¢ll lick your feet. Just please donââ,¬â,,¢t kill me!ââ,¬Â
ââ,¬Å"Aw, you mean that you donââ,¬â,,¢t want to squish between my toes like jello?ââ,¬Â Patty teased, wriggling her toes over his face. ââ,¬Å"Well, youââ,¬â,,¢d better do a good job with that tongue, or Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to stomp you into pulp.ââ,¬Â
She slowly lowered her foot onto his face, teasing him by brushing her toes against his lips, and then withdrawing them. His tongue explored every line, every fold of skin on her soles and between her long toes. Initially, he was overwhelmed by the explosion of taste and scent as she covered his face with her foot, but as his tongue flicked along the length of her sole, and as he delicately sucked on each individual toe, he found himself becoming aroused. His body was still wracked with pain from the brutal squashing, but he yearned for more. He felt as if he could spend the rest of his life happily beneath her, tasting her essence, bathed in the perfume of her heavenly feet.
ââ,¬Å"Hmmm,ââ,¬Â she said as she shifted feet. ââ,¬Å"I think that youââ,¬â,,¢re enjoying this, you little perv, ââ,¬Å" she laughed. She grinned lasciviously as she looked down at his prone body. ââ,¬Å"You know, you really shouldnââ,¬â,,¢t be enjoying this so muchââ,¬Â¦how are you going to learn your lesson if youââ,¬â,,¢re having such a good time?ââ,¬Â She put her hands on her hips and cocked her head to the side. ââ,¬Å"Well, if you like my feet this much, then let me give you a real show.ââ,¬Â She shifted her weight and pinched his nose between her toes, sealing off his breathing. He opened his mouth to gasp for breath, but she pressed her sole down, filling his mouth. He began to panic as she covered his face with her foot, smothering him completely.
ââ,¬Å"Awww, look at you,ââ,¬Â she mocked. ââ,¬Å"Your eyes look like theyââ,¬â,,¢re about to pop right out of your head. Donââ,¬â,,¢t you like my dainty little feet?ââ,¬Â
Beneath her, he began to flop on the ground, desperate to get out from under her smothering foot. ââ,¬Å"Now,ââ,¬Â she said as his struggles became more frantic, ââ,¬Å"this is what I want you to remember the next time a big girl like me enters your class. Treat us with respect, or weââ,¬â,,¢ll grind you into paste beneath us, got it?ââ,¬Â She raised her foot from his face, and he gulped great lungs full of air. Looking down directly into his face, she said sternly, ââ,¬Å"I expect that grade to be changed by the end of the week. If it isnââ,¬â,,¢t, then Iââ,¬â,,¢m coming back here, and Iââ,¬â,,¢m going to use you as my own personal trampoline. Iââ,¬â,,¢ll crush your puny body under my feet until thereââ,¬â,,¢s nothing left, got it?ââ,¬Â
He feebly nodded, nearly unconscious from the brutal squashing that he had received. But somewhere, down in the far recesses of his mind, he wondered what it would be like to be crushed by her again, and honestly didnââ,¬â,,¢t know if that grade would change after all.

Mirjam came over and stood there, shaking.

"Please stop, he just received the load of a grown pig, his belly will explode from more!"

The blonde pointed to Charles with the gun "He's designed that fucking drug, now he's going to feel how that blows in your guts, like the poor pigs you inflated!"

She went to his ass and plugged him again. She pulled the trigger, and the pump started to work again, he saw the large pistons moving. He was being pumped again. Another dose pressed into him from behind. Slowly, the pressure increased more. More fat was trying to fill his already stuffed guts and he felt, that he would burst any minute. At the point when he felt his intestines were full and started to groan, he closed his eyes and expected his belly to explode, his intestines groaned, they slowly blew up and expanded. They expanded to incredible size. He realized that his lower abdominal wall grew outward.

His lower belly started to form into a very large potbelly. Now he really felt what it was like to get inflated.
He slowly filled out and when his belly had the size of a gymnastic ball, the pump seized again and she removed the gun and stood before him. His intestinal tract was expanded out of proportion. Strange gurgling and splashing came out of it. He stared down and his lower abdomen had been transformed into a big round balloon that stood out. He felt so bloated and inflated, his entire lower abdomen was a soft juicy mass. She was really satisfied as she touched his belly and sank in with her hand.

"Okey, now I'll really pump you up!".

She was all business and pulled the trigger even before she plunged the gun in his ass. As the third dose started to bloat his intestines to the extreme, the fat was filling him up higher and higher. His figure
started to become pear-shaped, as the maximum pressure in his lower intestines expanded his belly and guts and surged upwards. His intestines yielded more and more to the enormous pressure of the big fat pump and bloated out of shape. More and more portions of his belly swelled outward and became spongy and wobbly. He was now filled with more fat that with any other substance. His hand went to his belly and he realized that his belly started to form a thick fat layer. His hand started to sink in as the layer grew thicker on his gut. He felt his abdomen expand gigantically and he held it with his hands. He felt how his belly swelled and bloated out of proportion. He licked his lips uncontrollable as he felt the fat reach his stomach from below. He could feel it start to fill his huge stomach. His stomach must have been triple the size it originally was, he felt it and it took quite some time to fill up. Now his upper belly was distended, filled up with fat. As she kept on pumping and his lower belly lost all shape
and started to hang down, he felt the fat creep up his gullet. He enjoyed it terribly, being blown and inflated, his guts expanding. He felt the gun in his ass, the stream of fat coming up his ass. His flat belly was not anymore, it was replaced by a huge bulging sphere, bloated and filled with intestines, bloated to hose size, full of pure fat which would soon inflate him even more when his body sucked it up and pump it into his belly, ass and thighs.

In this moment, the fat pump stopped and the dose was finished. He reached to his stomach and massaged it. He pushed in and felt how his intestines moved apart, so soft and expandable. He wanted more, this was just the beginning. But his captor removed the gun and went quickly to Mirjam.

The captor leered at her.

"You must keep a strict diet, otherwise you wouldn't have this fatless body, eh?" She smiled at her.
Charles looked at Mirjam and yes, she was extraordinary good in shape for a woman of her age. Her belly was firm and flat, although it was a little bit expanded on her lower side. Although she tried hard, her 28 years showed, as lower intestines were distended and yielding to all the tons of food that had passed through her in years. She obviously tried hard to not gain any weight, not eating to much fatty foods.

"You know," said Helga to Mirjam, "I'm a nutrition specialist and when I look at your belly I see the fat-fertile lower gut of a very big woman. You must eat very little, avoid all fat foods, otherwise, with this belly, you would gain and plump up like hell. You would virtually fill out in weeks and become a fat bitch."

Mirjam was unable to comment. She just stared at Charles, was transfixed by his huge belly. Somehow she reacted to this. She just stood there, immobile. She looked completely innocent, with her girlie waistline and the small hands. She had a very long belly button, the one only possible when the
stomach was completely fatless and stretched up. And yes, Helga was right: Her lower belly was a little distended and somewhat promising in it's appearance. He saw the thin woman inspect her flat belly.

"You know, the days of hungering and dieting are over. In the future you'll live in abundance! I know that your stomach is waiting for this"

His slim lab assistant was unable to move, as the lady waved the gun in front of her. Something in Mirjam paralyzed her. Her thin lips were parted and she licked them. Her eyes were widened by the sight of Charles. She saw his ballooning gut and his enormous cock. She was becoming wet and she
wanted to be penetrated by this thick rod. Her long blonde hair fell on her shoulders and her tiny breasts rose and lowered by her hard breathing. Charles looked at her and told her to leave, but she just stood there. She was motionless, as the blonde lady pulled her slip down over her broad pelvis. Her lower body was naked now and Charles recognized the space between her legs in which he loved to slip in between in his fantasies. Her completely fatless stomach and the dark triangle of pubic hair seemed so
erotic now. He wanted to much to sleep with her, penetrate her and ride her girlie body. This girl's slim belly was there, yielding. Charles saw how innocent her flat abdomen looked.
Helga took her time and slowly shoved the crude hose into Mirjam's rear entry. Mirjam couldn't move, she just saw his cock, his bloated belly, felt the gun in her ass and became so wet. Her vaginal juices started to flow like never before and all her lower abdominal region became alive with electrifying sensations. Her eyes became wide. She felt the gun clearly in her anus and her logic mind told her to walk away, but her gut had waited for this all the time. Also, she felt a tickling sensation in her bosom.
The sensation of being plugged to a fat-tank made her breasts react. She felt that they were very sensitive now. Her genetic program stopped her from walking away.
The gun felt like a penis in her ass. She had never been penetrated from the very rear, but she always have had fantasies of men giving her an ass-fuck.

Helga stepped to her side. "Did the coke you drank half a hour ago have some strange taste?" she whispered in her ear.

Mirjam remembered the coke and froze as it hit her. As Helga pulled the trigger, it was all too late.... First there was nothing happening. Only sound of the fatpump working, the hose gurgling and pumping filled
the room. Charles saw the transparent pistons move and shove fat. Then, Mirjam's eyes went wide, she felt the fat pushing in her lower colon. She stared at nothing, she was in strange sensation as she was inflated. He mouth dropped open as she felt the fat enter her lower belly. She had inflated many pigs with the gun before and now the hose was in her own ass, fattening up her belly for a change.
The fat was filling her small lower colon fast. This strange noise emanated from her gut. It sounded like something was She opened her mouth and let out a loud groan as her lower belly started to swell. She felt the fatpump pump her up with no mercy of stopping. Now she had this horny feeling in her gut, which she now could remember she have had dreams about. She usually woke up and remembered the dream only for a second or so. The belly full of this slimy mass, soft and expandable. She had dreams in which she blew up like a balloon and flew away and she had other in which she bloated up and expanded that she became heavy and so large that anyone entering the room would only see her belly and belly-button when he would open the door.

She couldn't believe what was happening to her. It hadn't been a dream then! Her hand went to her flat belly, which came out, bottom first. It looked so erotic seeing the slim girl's lower belly swell. Her lower belly started to inflate to balloon size as her big colon got blown up by the pump. Her intestines, used to small amounts of fiber and vegetable diet, were now stuffed with large masses of fat, therefore under her hands, her flat belly swelled with speed under the pressure of the pump. She now sensed the liquid
in her belly, the rich feeling of pure fat in her colon. It was erotising, like her breasts were made out of fat. The fat pressed upward inside her belly, finding its way, filling and expanding her everywhere. She felt
her lower abdomen become larger and larger, the skin stretching. She felt it with perverse pleasure as her gut came out, pushing against her strong belly muscles. They yielded as her guts grew and needed more space. Her trained slim body began to fill with fat, slowly at first and then faster and faster. Her woman intestines and stomach were only happy to hold all the fat, which would soon plump her body up to a large woman. Her intestines bloated up, expanded to hold all the wonderful rich fat that would soon
enhance her breasts and add lard padding on the slim girls tights and hips.

Charles could not believe his eyes as he saw Mirjam, the slim girl from lab next door fatten and her belly swell like a pudding. Mirjam heard the sound of the fat pumping her. She saw the machine's piston work and shove fat into her and the strange sound of her belly plumping up made her feel ecstasy. Her belly made the same noises as the pig's before, and her breathing became hard and deep, as she realized that she was soon going to look more than a pig than a woman. She heard deep gurgling coming from her gullet, from deep inside her, mixed with the pumping and sloshing of the fat running through the hose attached to her. It was all pumping into her and filling up her belly. She was in the strangest of sensations as her body became more and more plump. She gasped and moaned deep as she felt her intestines bloat and the fat push them to the limit. She groaned lustily as her guts were expanded to huge size by the hose in her ass. There was fat dripping from her anus, she had opened her anus to let the pressure escape, which was pointless, as the machine was pumping her at an accelerated rate now, adjusting to the lowered resistance her intestines were giving the machine. Her body became soft, her guts yielding and her inner workings wide, adapting to the pressure of the fat with which she was being inflated. Her colon began to sag and become large and distended. Her belly started to look very bloated, as all firmness ceased from her and her digestive system was pushed to the limit and widened.

Helga enjoyed pumping her up and enjoyed seeing the slim body get fat. She pushed the gun even more into Mirjam's ass. Mirjam felt that she was being pumped up like to pigs before her. She was a woman and no pig, but to the pump it was all the same. She had an ass and a belly and that was all the
crude machine cared. Although the fat pump had been designed for animals, her huge potbelly now showed that slim girls were pumped quite efficiently, too.

There was something growing under her labcoat. Some soft mass swelled and stretched her coat on her breast. Now the silhouette of two spheres lifted the labcoat. Infused by all the fat, she was growing a king size bosom: soft pendulous spheres, with large nipples. Huge and monstrous bulges were stretching the labcoat. First one then two buttons popped and her labcoat gave way. Her expanding breasts came out of the labcoat. She was growing a incredible plump udder. Her bra snapped, killed by the enormous size she had now. She had never had the problem, that men were only attracted by her
breasts-size, but now that her bosom went past F-cup size, she saw Charles gaze on her inflating Tits. She saw the look in his eyes, sheer lust caused by her majestic udder.
As her breasts filled with fat, her entire body started to assimilate the fat from her colon. So this was how it felt to get fat, she thought. Underneath, her belly started to display a soft layer of fat, slowly growing, her navel receding deeper and deeper as her body was finally assimilating all the fat. Her body had only just begun to use a small portion of the huge mass of fat in her bloated belly. She still had the hose in her ass and was stuffed silly from behind. She felt becoming soft and plump. It was a strange feeling: Till now, even that her belly was bloated with fat, she still considered herself as thin, saw a way back,maybe through expelling all the fat. But now that she looked down and saw her belly fatten, her skin stretch as fat flowed under it, her belly wobbled and rolls of fat appeared on her sides, she knew that she was a fat lady now and that she would never again be thin. As her body filled out more and more she still got larger everywhere.

Charles could not believe what he saw. She looked so huge now. A ripe woman, luscious fat enhancing every curve on her body. She realized that she was growing a double chin.

The rhythm of the fatpump was comforting and hypnotizing somehow. She felt it in her guts, the pumping waves, ebbing and growing, expanding her belly more and more, making the fat wobble happily on her stomach. She moaned from pleasure, it felt so good becoming fat. She saw the fat pump labor, stuffing
her. As she could watch the pistons pump, she felt her guts being bloating apart more and more. She realized how good her already pot shaped belly felt. It had a thick fat layer on top and she felt like she would only eat and grow fat for the next years. She enjoyed feeling the fatlayer on her gut become thicker and thicker. She was happy to know that she would still got fatter and that Helga was pumping her with the fat pump. She felt the gun in her ass, the hose had inflated her so much, that her lower colon had the
size of a small drainage pipe.

She realized that she was so wet now, so wet that she was dripping. Her hips started to become wide as a soft layer of fat grew on her sides. Charles saw the space between her legs shrink, till her tights touched each other. She felt her body slip away, get fatter and fatter, her belly growing out of her, a gigantic balloon blowing up. The gigantic fat layer wobbled rhythmically on her belly as she was inflated in waves. The slurping of her fat filled the room. She felt the hose in her ass and she got wild by the
thought that she was already so fat that it was almost impossible to get any fatter. Yet still pure fat was pumped into her. Now Mirjam was already so fat, that her belly started to hang down, her inner workings so bloated that they lost all shape and her ass was so wide that she wouldn't fit through the door anymore.
She looked like she was well over 450 pounds now and she had the most enormous belly that any woman ever had. Charles looked it with sheer horror and lust. She was so incredible fat and the huge fat layer on her gigantic gut wobbled and moved so erotic, that he felt the urge to plunge into her lard. A loud gurgling was emanation out of her gut and was becoming louder and louder. Charles heard it and felt it in his gut, too. He closed his eyes, but he could not close his ears. He couldn't help it, but his body
was reacting to this sound.

He groaned. The pressure jumped suddenly. He was full of fat and he felt his colon expand out of shape from the over bloating by the fat. He felt the urge to open his ass and vent the pressure. But Mirjam, her belly still plumping up, stumbled to him, her hole dripping. She was acting instinctively, yearning to be filled from the front as well. She walked into him and he felt like a mountain of fat running into him. She was soft like a pillow, the biggest pillow he'd ever been on. His cock got hard like steel by this view and feeling and his rod slipped into her dripping hole.

Automatically, the wet sensation of her cunt on his penis filled his entire lower body. His ass went shut, the overpressure unable to escape. He tried hard to open it, but there was too much tension from her hot wet dripping cunt he was in. He felt trapped and doomed, his only valve of relief closed till his orgasm. His belly started to swell fast. Now he knew that he was going to blow, but before that he was going to make Mirjam blow too. He went out and in, quickly fucking her. She started groaning, her huge abdomen blowing up while she was being fucked silly. Her fat moved back and forth like hell. He pushed into her and pulled out, pushing into her fat every time and making her gut gurgle. He knew that she was full of fat and he wouldn't recognize her anymore, when she was finished assimilating all of it.

She licked her lips, while the sound of fat gurgling came up her gullet. The gun was still in her ass, and the blonde lady didn't seem to be inclined of letting go till Mirjam's belly either burst or pumped up to monstrous dimensions. Mirjam felt that she was being pumped with fat faster that her body could stow it away and it started to fill her stomach, which was already expanded. It was filling fast. She gasped when she felt the fat come up her gullet. She couldn't stop moaning stronger and stronger, a hot and ticklish feeling started to grow in her loin while he was fucking her with his thick rod. Helga withdrew the gun from Mirjam and eagerly watched them fuck. He felt the pressure increase in his guts, jump to bursting point.

Helga put away the gun, not inclined to pump them anymore, but it was not necessary anymore:

Mirjam's body was so stuffed with fat already, that she blew up like a balloon by herself. He saw her body fatten extreme everywhere. He could barely penetrate her, her belly was so large already, and he felt the softness as the fat wobbled and flowed. Helga turned to leave, satisfied with these two. She gave them their own medicine and it looked like they enjoyed it. She locked the door as she left, she wanted that they could pump up undisturbed. She knew that she would soon read about this in the papers.
About the biggest man and the, Jesus, fattest woman ever. She had given Mirjam so much fat that she was bound to weight about 2 tons. By the speed her belly had already grown, she estimated that at the end her gut would fill half the room. In any case they both wouldn't be able to leave the room anymore.

The liquid sloshed down his gullet. He had the strangest sensation. When the liquid touched his gullet walls and met his stomach, he felt it turn soft. He felt it reach his stomach and felt as though it was made out of stretch-fabric.

"Do you already feel something?" she asked curiously.

He shook his head. He didn't want to give her any pointers. In reality, he had a very vague feeling that the pig drug changed him inside. Strange images and thoughts floated through his mind. She didn't look satisfied. All business she took the next glass.
Again, she put it in front of him. "Another dose for you, then!" she leered.
Disbelieve was in his eyes: "You just gave me a full concentrated dose. This would have been for 3 pigs. You can't think of giving me more"

She gave him a interested look "Oh, you didn't feel anything yet. I guess this is too weak a mixture! Besides, I want you to feel what my sister felt!"

He realized, that the substance did something strange with his insides. He had a strong feeling of softness in his guts. And he felt filled and stuffed. His hand went to his flat belly and a faint gurgling came out of his insides. He felt his insides move.

"Comon, pump it down! The more you drink the better it gets! You need as much as my sister had"

He felt his inside wobble. She reached for the glass and put it to his lips.

"Open your mouth wide now!"

He refused.

"If you don't open your mouth, I'm going to pump it up your ass with a hose!"
He did it and she tipped the glass, filling him with the inflator substance. He felt it pour down his throat, slowly filling his stomach with the potent pig drug.

She smiled satisfied. "You're going to be famous, being the first to prove that this drug really does work for anorexic humans. You're going to be the living proof. No more starving people in Africa. Drink faster,there's more for you!"

She tilted the glass and drained it into him. He almost choked as the rest of the bottle quickly sloshed down his gullet and he felt his stomach grow. She touched her own flat abdomen and massaged it in a mock motion.

"Do you already feel it? Blowing up your belly?"

He felt a warmth spread in his gut and with horror he realized, that it had started. He saw a strange image in front of him. There was a basin full of white liquid, slimy. It was so tempting!
He knew what it meant, but he couldn't resist. He was going into the basin. He felt the warmth of the milky liquid. A monstrous gurgling noise came out of his gullet.
She smiled happily and put her ear onto his stomach. "Yes, I hear that the pumping and plumping is ahead!"

Again she came with a glass and he stared at her. "This is to make sure, that you get your fun!"

He felt two glasses of potent fat inflator surge in his stomach, not sure how much this would inflate him and she wanted to give him more.

"Please", he begged her.

She kissed him on his stomach. "Well, you're not full yet. You need this, you're so thin!"

He drank and felt the substance run down his gullet, meeting his stomach, expand it. He felt being fattened and impregnated by this woman. He started to feel a little full. As his face twisted as his stomach was stretched larger and larger.

"Ah, filled up, are we?"

She opened another cupboard and took a half liter bottle from the shelf, showing super fat concentrate, inflation 467%. She removed the lid. His mouth dropped open. His eyes went wide.

"No, not this one! This is the concentrate to mix up the normal substances!"

She looked at him and measured his stomach with a glance. "Let's see if we can load your stomach enough to hold some more. I'm curious what it will do when it's in your belly!"

She smiled with anticipation. He refused and closed his mouth tight.

"Please, not this one too. Leave me like that, I'm still going to blow up to the fattest human alive."

"Anyway," she asked conversationally, "who inflated the pigs with the liquid?"

"My lab assistant Mirjam did, why?", he answered.

"Mirjam" she called. "Please come over, we need you!"

His lab assistant from next lab came through the door. She was puzzled since she didn't recognize the voice calling her. Helga was sizing her up. She was thin with jeans under her labcoat, which showed her medium-size pelvis. She had blonde hair and thin lips, she had always been kinda shy. Her breasts
were tiny. Helga was looking at Mirjam as though she was a specimen. Mirijam saw Charles and the empty bottles in front of him and froze.

"We just made the first test of your fat inflator liquid on a human subject", Helga answered her unasked question.

She smiled charmingly. Mirjam swallowed dry. Helga went over to Mirjam, pulled her shirt out of her pants and exposed her belly. As Helen expected it was flat and fatless. She touched the stomach of the slim girl with her hand and probed every inch of the fatless gut.

"That's something every nutritionist likes to see! A flat completely fatless belly!"

Obviously, Mirjam was watching her diet very carefully. She was puzzled.

"If you don't drink this one, I make her drink it and then you'll see what this flat nice belly inflates into."

Mirjam's eyes went wide. She was horrified, either for Charles belly or for her own. He started drinking it. It was strange, it tasted extremely rich, filling his whole body with a feeling of ecstasy. As it sloshed down his throat he had a flashback of fucking Jessica.
His girlfriend was 32 years old and the years started to show on her. She was heavier and more padding all around. She had the developed D-cup breasts of a ripe woman, with just the right amount of fat on her belly to indicate that she was inevitably starting to plump up. After all she was in the age in which all women were prone to weight gain and in which they stayed home and ate junk food instead of going out to dance. In which they realize, that eating and then getting laid was much more fun that exercising and running around. He was riding Jessica, her large breasts moving to his trusts, her
nipples hard, with big aerolas. While connected with her with a kiss he felt her wetness, her willingness dripping from her lap. He was so used to this and he felt her vagina, her wet crevice and being in it was so comfortable. With slow thrusts he shoved her, feeling the warm slime of her elastic cunt rub his penis. Louder and louder grew her moans, in ecstasy being fucked by her boyfriend, slowly shoved and taken. He was happy that she was putting on some weight, after all he enjoyed see her breasts grow as she gained weight and body girth. Although she was trying hard to not gain, it amused him to see that no matter what she did, no matter what diet she tried, her belly was becoming softer and more voluminous every month.

"Ah, by the way, I left a bottle of the 350% formula at your girlfriend's fridge. I had a little chat with her this morning and she thinks it's a new diet mix. Half a liter." Helga laughed. "I left her a few gallons of oil."

She made a motion of a growing belly on her stomach, happily smiling. He wanted to stop drinking the liquid, but found that he couldn't. He went on pouring the heavy liquid into his stomach. This stuff was so extremely strong, that his hand just froze and he didn't even swallow as it poured down his gullet. He felt a hot feeling lurch his cock as he imagined Jessica drinking, pumping fat into her intestines, laying on her back, while her belly happily inflating into monstrous dimensions. He saw her large ripe breasts swing to the thrust he fucked her. She moaned as his thick rod pushed her cunt wide. He saw how she rolled her eyes. Man, he was getting hot too. Suddenly, her eyes went wide, she looked at him.

She gasped! "Oh my God, what's happening to me?"

Now he saw it: Her belly started to swell, slow but steady the fat layer on it grew. He looked at her, and he was in heat as he saw her fatten up. Her big bosom also slowly swelled bigger, hanging more and more. Her newly gained fat wobbled sexy as he fucked her faster. She started to moan very loud, she was enjoying it tremendously, growing fatter. Suddenly, the growth of her fat jumped and her belly blew up with such speed, that he felt it envelop him. In front of him was his girlfriend, now composed of more
fat than anything else. He started to fuck her at incredible speed.
"....large You know," he heard Helga say, "even when she was thin she had a very nice gut, by now, she must be bloating to about half a ton!"

He choked on the fluid, when he wanted to breathe and wanted to say something, but instead the super potent fluid reached his stomach and started to work. A perverse gurgling sound reverberated from his stomach as the strong liquid that was never meant to go into a living being turned his belly into a fat processing plant. It thundered in his guts. He felt his stomach bloat rapidly, changed through the fluid, groan from the sudden pressure. He gasped. He had the feeling of being a balloon being blown up. He touched his lower abdomen and it was pumping in it, his intestines yielding and expanded.

His belly felt so good and warm, as though his guts were waiting for this all the time. Although he couldn't see anything from outside, he knew that his stomach was being pumped up. His belly expanded, he got fatter. The button on his trousers popped as his lower belly filled out his pants and
pushed and flew halfway across the room. His pants fell down. He felt his colon stretch and grow. He felt inches of new colon form in his lower belly and felt that he got bid down there.

Mirjam looked at his now exposed belly, which blew up like a balloon.

"We never tried this one!", she stuttered.
Charles licked his lips uncontrollably as his digestive system took him over. "I think you can hold another one!", the thin woman exclaimed happily.
Quick she went to the rack and took the final bottle from it. She came towards Charles and saw his eyes widen even more. His mouth was open and ready. His intestines made strange gurgling noises as the inflator liquid changed him inside. He was eager now to expand and bloat, his belly filled with so much of the pig drug that it was just in the beginning of bloating up his belly.
She removed the lid and started to drain the potent stuff into his mouth. She smiled as she saw that he was yielding. It got really stuffed. He had the sensation of bursting in a second as his lower belly was getting fuller and fuller. Then with a groan, his stomach expanded readily and his upper belly expanded outward as the fluid filled him everywhere. He felt how he got wide inside. His belly took in this fluid only too glad, since it was specially designed to nourish intestinal growth and expansion. His intestines in his lower belly became longer and wider, as he was rigged for fat inflation. Mirjam was standing there, unable to move, her flat innocent belly still exposed. She was absolutely paralyzed. She knew the fat inflator very well, but she never even thought about a human getting the stuff down the throat. The Helga looked satisfied.

"Now, let's go see the pigs!"

She led Charles to the end of the lab. Strange enough she seemed to know where everything was. While he walked, he realized the mass his belly had. He felt it bulge from all the liquid inside. He felt incredible loaded as he walked. They went over to the pig stalls. Helga stopped at one of the
inflation-stations, designed to fatten a pig. In the stalls a few pigs were eating. One of them was so fat that it was unable to move. It must have weighted about a ton.

"Look at these pigs here! Fat and happy!", she exclaimed.

She turned to Charles, seeing that he felt time working against him in his guts.

"How does it feel? Is it painful or pleasurable, having one's guts full of a substance designed to fatten and plump you up?"

She saw the hose on the floor and smiled knowingly. Hanging on the wall was a strange kind of gun, connected to the hose. The crude black hose went to a machine with two large transparent pistons filled with some milky substance and a 50 gallon tank. She took a gun of a rack, and balanced it in her hands.

"This is it, eh?" Helga looked over to Mirjam. "How do you do it, do you put it into the mouth?"

"No, the animal could refuse. We do it from behind, there's much less resistance and the pigs can hold much more when not taking the detour over the stomach....." Mirjam answered automatically like at a press conference but stopped as she realized who she was talking to.

She saw the look with which Helga was eyeing her. Helga nodded.

"I see", she concluded, "As I read in your nice paper that you published, the pigs first are treated with the fat drug and then, when they are ready, when their intestines are wide and expanded, their stomachs expandable to huge size, you inject them with fat. Their bodies, prepared, suck it up and plump up in record time."

Charles groaned as he heard all this. She pulled the trigger and a thick blast of milky fat came out of it. She came to him and put her hand on his belly.

"You're getting big down here!" she exclaimed with delight. "I love the way your belly looks now! From the way your gut looks, your intestines must be soft and expandable as hell!"
She was looking at his abdomen with a approving smile and patted his gut. It moved from the touch, splashing. Yes he had a nice potbelly already.

"You know," she went on, "I was always attracted to men with large pot-bellies, can't help it. Probably because my father had one!"

He felt so bloated and expanded. He was filled to the gullet with his own fat drug. He realized that he was starting to get hungry. He was so relaxed, with horror he felt that his resistance was getting weaker and his hunger got stronger. He was getting soft, literally.

"You're a very intelligent man, Mr Goldblum! I hope you were so intelligent to make it feel good. And you know why? Because I'm going to inject you right now!"

She started to pull down his slip.

"No!" he exclaimed. "I won't! We never did this with a human! The intestines will burst", but wasn't convinced himself of what he was saying.

After all it worked with the pigs. His guts weren't that different from that of a pig. It would probably react stronger. He felt a dangerous jump in pressure in his gut. It must have been the fat of the bacon he ate
in the morning doubling and tripling in size in his guts under the influence of the drug.

"This pressure!", he groaned.

She smiled sweet. He felt that he was not so terrified of it than he admitted. A strange and tempting mindset came into his head as his hunger increased. She went over to Mirjam and started touching her flat abdomen. Yes, thought Helga, Mirjam worked hard to stay so thin. Too bad for her that she had pumped up pigs. She had lost her innocence! Helga unbuttoned Mirjam's jeans, Mirijam stunned and gaping. As her trousers were on the ground, the thin woman was at her back, pulling down her slip just a little bit, exposing her lean ass.

Mirjam, her mouth open turned her head to see what was happening to her. Helga inspected her anus.
Mirjam was frozen, the unthinkable thought of being pumped like a pig blocked her body from moving.
She was about to shove Mirjam the gun into her ass as Charles called

"No, I'll take it!"

Helga was clearly disappointed. "Too bad, I just wondered how fast she would bloat up."

Charles looked at the thin belly of Mirjam and got hot by the idea of seeing the girl plumping up. He started to yearn for something to eat. She came over to him again. Gamely she waved the gun in front of him.

"Are you ready?", she asked.

Horror flowed through him and terrible lust for fat. He had designed the liquid to make the pigs yield and eager to be pumped with fat. Now he knew that the drug was affecting his brain too. He saw it now. His belly in the basin, monstrous and emitting perverse pumping noises. She wielded the gun. She would really pump him the liquid into his ass. He saw the gun and he felt some kind of familiarity with it.

He felt the pressure inside his gut. He felt trapped, completely bloated to bursting point and there was a woman before him, ready to pump him even more. As he looked at the gun he had a strange sensation.
In front of his mind's eye he saw the back of a pillar. He was in the room with the basin, hiding behind the pillar. He heard a noise, which he instinctually knew. He had never heard it before, but somehow the fat drug had changed his brain and what he heard was a ancient call, like the call of hunger.

It was monstrous gurgling and sloshing of large amounts of liquids. It was the sound produced by large quantities of liquid fat moving through tubing and hoses, through intestines. It was also the sound of liquid fat transforming into solid one, forming around belly, ass and everywhere where fat settles. It was laced with the sound tissue produces as it is stretched. Louder and louder grew the distinctive sound of a belly growing fat. It was the same sound Helga's sister heard after she had stuffed herself to the gullet and her belly then started to swell. It was a perverse sound, splashing as fat pressed into every part of the belly of the victim. It was the call of fat! He heard low moaning. He heard the sound of stretching skin
and intestines. He was startled as he recognized his own voice. The pumping was rhythmic and ultimate, not inclined to stop. He felt the gun in his ass and turned around. Helga had inserted it into his anus. She wanted to stress him a little bit. Suddenly, he felt himself yield. He wanted to walk away, but he could not move a muscle. He saw in his mind, that a big part of him wanted to get fat, and this part was growing. He was confused by this thought. Of course he knew only too well that it was one of the side affects of the liquid. But now it became so erotic to him that he would grow fat. When he felt the gun in his ass his body knew that the fat would come. It automatically killed all his defenses. He felt his ass widen, welcoming the hose.

He expected to feel the burst any second now, but nothing came. He looked over to Mirjam. She looked stunned and unable to say anything. Helga pulled the trigger, and then it came...

He felt the liquid flow into him from behind. He heard the sound of the pump working. A mild pressure was building up in his lower belly, slowly swelling, filling him and impregnating him with pure fat. He opened his mouth halfway as he had the sensation of being filled from behind. It was a funny feeling, sensing his intestines get full from the pumping from behind. Now his colon was full and started to stretch and groan. His lower belly started to swell out like a balloon. He felt the pressure jump, make him afraid that his intestines may burst. He was so surprised at the feeling of his lower belly bloating up.
It felt so hot growing large in the gut. The pressure increased even more.

"Stop it, I'm going to burst!"

The pump stopped and she smiled at him. She pulled the gun out and patted his plump lower belly.

"Dear, that was only one dose! You're just so tight and flat down there, give it some time. This was for one pig. You're going to take another filling", she insisted.

Mirjam came over and stood there, shaking.

"Please stop, he just received the load of a grown pig, his belly will expl

Fatpump: The Belly


Charles worked for Exacorp for 3 years and as lab supervisor he was quite successful. With his height 6', and his slender figure he looked kind of anorexic. He had invented the fat drug some time ago. It compelled an organism's digestive system to grow huge. The body then assimilated food at incredible rate, hence growing fat. He developed the drug over the years and as he finally tested it on pigs, he was awarded the Thostan-Research-Award. After he got the award he strived to improve and concentrate the drug.

One evening he was working in the lab, doing the paperwork. It was fairly boring. The office-nerd wanted all the reports filled out. The board wanted to know, after all, what he was doing with all the funding. His mind wandered and he took a picture out of his drawer. It showed his fiancé Jessica, sparsely clad in lingerie. It was signed, "Love, Jessica." It was a gift from her for his 30th birthday. She knew that he appreciated the true beauty of a female body.

He looked at her. She was a magnificent woman. And she knew how to tease him: Her D-cup bosom was in a net-like bra, which was all too transparent and showed her large nipples. Although she was starting to show layers of fat on her stomach, she was wearing a fitting which enhanced her plump belly even more. She did this naturally, still thinking that she was thin. She smiled the seductive smile of a woman sure of the effect of her body on male hormones. With just a hint of transparency her G-string showed her shaved pussy. She was a dream to be with, resourceful and never too shy to try something crazy.

Charles heard a noise and stowed the picture in the drawer as he realized that he was not alone. A woman stood at the door. She was tall and extremely thin, she wore a labcoat, but he had never seen her before. He looked at her and he noticed that she had no breasts whatsoever. A-cup it must be, he thought. She was all bones and skin. She was smiling and coming towards him, yet there was something serious about her body language.

"You must be the so famous Dr. Charles Goldblum!" she exclaimed. "I'm Helga Baloni, Nutritionist."
They shook hands.
He switched gears and said, "Well if you have any questions, there will be a press conference next week."

She smiled sweet, went over to the door and locked it. He looked puzzled, but as she pulled out a gun, his puzzlement disappeared, replaced by concern. She went over to one bottle of a substance and took it. She looked at it curiously.

"I'm not interested in your press conference, no, I'm going to tell you a little story of what happened to my little sister."

"She was at the home of her boyfriend. They watched a movie and ate popcorn. She got thirsty and went to the fridge to drink something. There was a coke bottle, a quart or so. She drank it. But it was not coke that my sister was drinking, instead she was filling her stomach with something else!"

Charles swallowed when he remembered that he wanted to make a new experiment, yet he didn't have any other container. Now he remembered that he forgot to take it with him.

"My sister didn't suspect anything," she went on, "but it was refreshing anyway, so she emptied the entire bottle. This night after she kissed her boyfriend goodnight she felt different. She went to bed and had a funny feeling in her tummy, a sensation of softness, and she felt stuffed, even though she hadn't eaten dinner. Although she was small at the top with only A-cups , she had been always kind of plump around her tummy region. She had always been the kind of girl that had a promising large lower belly, fertile and ready to get pregnant, but lacked the breasts size to attract most men. She always looked kind of semi-pregnant and size of her lower abdomen looked as though it wanted to grow. Her upper belly was unusually large now. She couldn't remember, with what it must be filled. It was slightly swelled, and
spongy to touch.

She was so hot and she couldn't sleep. She was haunted by strange dreams. She saw a basin with this milky liquid over and over again. She went to take a bath, since she knew that she would lie awake for a long time. She saw in the mirror, that her lower belly protruded out. It was very soft as if filled with some kind of liquid. She felt pressure building up and had the sudden impulse to go to the toilet. As she sat down the pressure had increased enormously and she tried to open her ass, as always when she felt like this. But somehow this pressure was much more violent than ever before. She'd never been worried at the intensity, but now she felt like she was about to burst.

Funny, she lost control over the muscle that opened her ass. She heard a gurgling coming out of her stomach. In a frantic effort, she tried to open it by inserting a finger, but it was tight shut. Instead the pressure rose even more in her gut and sitting there, horror gripped her. She felt like bursting any minute. Then, something in her ruptured with a dull bang in her insides. It pumped in her belly. She realized that her belly was swelling."

Charles knew exactly what he was about to hear. After all he designed the drug. He knew the cycle and had seen it on pigs.

"The liquid you gave to your pigs was now in her belly and started to change Kellie's insides. But she soon would find, it wasn't that she became fat, no, the liquid was just enlarging her intestines, to hold more," Helga went on.

"Then, as her belly stopped swelling, she felt an incredible itch on her small nipples. It was an erotic feeling. She started to massage them and felt a warmth spread in all her belly. Then, her breasts swelled a little bit and gave her small bra a hard time. Out of nowhere, she felt that an orgasm was mounting. First she felt it from deep inside her belly and then it spread everywhere. She became so wet and as the orgasm went over her, she was unable to think, she just came and came. Then, after the first one was over, she wanted to move, but again she saw the basin full of that milky stuff, this time she felt that the liquid had a magnetic effect on her. Then she felt a second orgasm coming. She realized that the first one had enlarged her breast from A to C- cup, ruining her bra completely.

As she looked down, her belly had bloated up. She now sported a small potbelly. She felt the horror of what was happening to her, but then the next orgasm came on her. While she was trapped in pleasure, she felt her belly grow bigger. She felt her gut blow up like a balloon. Now that she was orgasming she saw that there was a enormous girl in the basin, her back to her with a extremely large lower gut and ass, perverse gurgling coming out of her. Her breasts were so big that she saw them hanging to the side like big bags filled with fat. Here enormous breasts were swinging just so slightly as she saw the girl was in progress of being fattened. The level of the basin slowly lowered. She now knew that it was pure fat. The girl turned around slowly and she looked into her own eyes. She realized with perverse
shock that this was herself, with a body so fattened up that she started to become more broad and and thick than she actually had height. This girl fattening up was just leaving supersize and going beyond.
She saw the apple-shaped body and as she looked at this girl's belly, her own gut gurgled and itched. She felt a dangerous load in her belly as she was confronted with this picture: She was fat to monstrous proportions, her breasts had reached x-cup size and were hanging down over her belly in big fat bags.

Her gut was the biggest she ever saw. It was potshaped all right, but it now was the size of a large drum. She looked at her own belly-button, well, deep down it was. The belly was so fat that the navel had receded deep in. And it was herself, she knew it. 500 times more fat than she was. Her hips were extremely wide and the fat was hanging down on her in big rolls, with a body-fat index of 99%.

As she saw this before her eye, the next orgasm came over her. This time she could feel her belly bloat hard and gurgle while she came. Orgasm after orgasm made her immobile and blew her up, between the waves she was barely able to compose herself. After the 8th orgasm she was so exhausted that she
fell asleep. She had dreams which she was in a sausage factory, strapped to moving molds for sausages and she was constantly filled with fatty meat, which just worked like they were stuffing sausages. She couldn't do anything against it, and was pumped more and more. When she woke up,she heard a strange noise. She thought about her strange dream, tried to get up, but could hardly move. Now she realized, that it was her gut that made them. Her belly had blown up to magnificent potbelly of the size of an overblown basketball. Her body, hips and thighs were soft and wobbly with fat. She felt so heavy! As she saw herself in the mirror, she froze with horror: She was getting fat and fast too. Her belly was blowing up from the potent fluid in her gut, not destined to be used on a woman, but even more efficiently doing the job. And the worst part of it was that she felt hunger growing in her. She wanted to get out, to go to a doctor, to go to a hospital, but she suddenly started to get very hungry. She tried to ignore it with all her force. She was about to leave the house to find a doctor, when her hunger became so strong that she started to smell the bacon in the fridge in the kitchen. She stumbled into the kitchen and stood before the freezer, she smelled this incredible strong smell of all the bacon, lard and hamburgers she bought for the party next week. Her stomach started to growl and yearn for the rich food.

She took all the hamburgers, enough for 10 people and put them into the microwave. When they were done, she guzzled them down, gorging one by one, feeling so good for eating. Then, as she was finished, instead of feeling full, her hunger suddenly grew so strong that she had the feeling, that she
would starve on the spot. It compelled her to eat more. Her sense told her that she already ate more than ever before, and that she would rupture her stomach, but her feeling told her that she was starving.
She started to empty the entire fridge. Slowly with extreme pleasure she ate the food she bought for weeks, getting hot at the extreme fatty foods as it slipped down her gullet. Yes, it made her horny by the thought of her stomach filled with rich fat. Then, she had eaten the entire contend of the fridge.
When I visited her, she didn't answer the door, but since I had a key, I found her then. She laid in front of the fridge, her T-shirt torn, exposing her gigantic belly and her monstrous breasts, which were inflated by
all the orgasms to F-cup size. Her stomach was showing stretchmarks and the strange noises coming from it told me that something strange was happening to her. She was in a state where her digestive system was using up all her energy, so she wasn't very conscious. I had to do some errands, so I told
her to stay put and calm down while I was away. Again, a monstrous appetite made her eat more and more, pumping up her stomach to monstrous dimensions. When I came back I saw at least 5 empty oil-bottles. She drank em all, pure fat. Now, that I saw her I gasped in horror. Her belly was incredible inflated and her breasts were pumped up too, her skin had stretched and expanded to accommodate the newly acquired body lard. Her soft spheres had the size of volleyballs. They hung down over her belly, soft and pendulous. I tried to get her to a doctor, but when we tried to leave, her belly was so big!

She didn't fit through the doorframe anymore.
Her belly produced strange noises and I was afraid that Kellie's belly was going to blow. I took her in my arm, as good as I could, and she must have been full up to her gullet since she gurgled and blubbered all the time. She was stuffed with fat, her big round belly was pumped full of it. I told her that everything will be all right. I for myself was horrified what was going to happen to her because all the fat still filling her stomach and intestines would pump her up to monstrous dimensions.

Then, suddenly she gasped, "I'm..." she could bring out, wanted to say more, but only gurgling came out of her throat. A strange stretching sound came out of her gut. I couldn't believe my eyes, but Kellie's belly started to
bloat up right in front of my eyes. Slowly, but unstoppable her gut grew, I could hear large amounts of fat move and slosh in her intestines. It sounded like a large drainage pipe being flooded.


She inflated right in front of me. She was unable to do anything, she just stood there and grew fat and fatter. I held her belly, in a way I thought that I could push it all in again, but then I only sank into it as she
fattened up. Sloshing and splashing came out of her. She was letting it happening, passive and in the strangest of feeling, since she moaned constantly, gurgled and her eyes were wide. Terrified I left to get a doctor and when I came back with him, it was already too late: There was a trail of milky fat leading to the bathroom. There was where we found her. She must have ingested all that fat, stretching her belly and stomach to the extreme limit and when she was ready to explode, her stomach wanted to eject the overload of the potent fat and she went to the bathtub to throw up, but then, with force and perverse speed, her digestive system bloated up so fast that it virtually exploded and her gut inflated so fast that intense feeling of pumping and getting fat so fast paralyzed her. She knew that she was lowing up like a balloon, perversely she also knew that she would burst soon. She felt her belly grow with incredible speed, her inner workings yielding readily, becoming loose and wide under the strong pressure: She groaned as she fell into the tub, head first and while her intestines surged and her potbelly grew quickly into a monstrosity, she felt that she was about to explode. When her breasts started to fill up with fat and expand, the sensation of her nipples stretching made her go unconscious of lust. When we found her, she was head down in the tub, suffocated of her own fat, her gigantic belly filled half the bathroom."

Charles rubbed his head nervously.
"She had 1 quart of fat inflator and she had already tendency to plumpness. You know, the fat the body possesses already when in contact with the drug doubles or triples the reaction. She would have filled out to four times the size she had wouldn't she have died."

"Your drug fattened up my sister and she died of it."

Helga stood there as though she waited for a response. "I saw her get fat in front of my own eyes."

She was almost histerical. It was clear that this woman saw something that didn't contribute to her sanity. Charles tried to be cool. After all, this woman had to be reasonable. He tried to explain it in scientific terms. After all, Helga would be understand, she was a professional herself.

"She must have had extreme pleasure. We found out that if the body fattens up so fast the individual experiences extreme pleasure by doing so!", he said, trying to offering some consolation. She laughed, out of nowhere. Then she stopped and something snapped inside her. He could see it that she was quite unstable and her mood changed instantly.

"You know," she said after seeming to have reached a conclusion, "I saw her blow up in front of me! I saw it once and I think I'd be willing to see it again." She eyed the bottle interestingly. She smiled and approached him with the bottle. "I'm gonna see it with you!!" she decided. "Imagine what this stuff would do to you", she said with the enthusiasm of a mad scientist trying to prove his formula works.

Charles became uneasy, she must be joking, he thought. "It's never been tested on a male before" he smiled uneasy. "You see, there's a difference between males and females." He knew that she had the gun and the bottle, both made him very uneasy. She shook her head. It looked as she didn't know what to do.
"Hmm...", she muttered.

She walked away and Charles relaxed, sure that she dropped the idea. She went to the cupboard and took a new glass labeled fat inflator 160% and put it in front of Charles.

"You're going to try this one! This one is even stronger and even if your belly is not so fertile, it should still blow you up like hell" She smiled charmingly. "I can't wait to see you bloat!", she whispered into his ear.

His eyes grew wide.

Drink the fat drug, him? He felt his stomach lurch. She smiled eager at him. It was the extra potent solution, obviously, she had no idea how strong this stuff was. He had to avoid drinking this stuff at all costs.

"Drink!" she commanded.

He refused and wanted to leave the room. "I can't drink this liquid! Maybe I'll explode, we never tried it on a man!"

She pointed the gun at his groin.

"I don't know what this stuff will do with your belly, but this gun will do more harm, I promise!" she switched the safety off on the gun and got ready on the trigger. "Drink it! Don't make me shoot your balls!

Better fat than impotent!"

Charles took the glass hesitantly and drank a little bit. It tasted strange as it ran down his gullet. He drank slowly, feeling the liquid pour into him.

"All of it!" she insisted.